Search Results for 'liz'

Forums Search Search Results for 'liz'

Viewing 20 results - 181 through 200 (of 1,016 total)
  • Author
    Search Results
  • #6290
    TracyTracy
    Participant

      Leicestershire Blacksmiths

      The Orgill’s of Measham led me further into Leicestershire as I traveled back in time.

      I also realized I had uncovered a direct line of women and their mothers going back ten generations:

      myself, Tracy Edwards 1957-
      my mother Gillian Marshall 1933-
      my grandmother Florence Warren 1906-1988
      her mother and my great grandmother Florence Gretton 1881-1927
      her mother Sarah Orgill 1840-1910
      her mother Elizabeth Orgill 1803-1876
      her mother Sarah Boss 1783-1847
      her mother Elizabeth Page 1749-
      her mother Mary Potter 1719-1780
      and her mother and my 7x great grandmother Mary 1680-

      You could say it leads us to the very heart of England, as these Leicestershire villages are as far from the coast as it’s possible to be. There are countless other maternal lines to follow, of course, but only one of mothers of mothers, and ours takes us to Leicestershire.

      The blacksmiths

      Sarah Boss was the daughter of Michael Boss 1755-1807, a blacksmith in Measham, and Elizabeth Page of nearby Hartshorn, just over the county border in Derbyshire.

      An earlier Michael Boss, a blacksmith of Measham, died in 1772, and in his will he left the possession of the blacksmiths shop and all the working tools and a third of the household furniture to Michael, who he named as his nephew. He left his house in Appleby Magna to his wife Grace, and five pounds to his mother Jane Boss. As none of Michael and Grace’s children are mentioned in the will, perhaps it can be assumed that they were childless.

      The will of Michael Boss, 1772, Measham:

      Michael Boss 1772 will

       

      Michael Boss the uncle was born in Appleby Magna in 1724. His parents were Michael Boss of Nelson in the Thistles and Jane Peircivall of Appleby Magna, who were married in nearby Mancetter in 1720.

      Information worth noting on the Appleby Magna website:

      In 1752 the calendar in England was changed from the Julian Calendar to the Gregorian Calendar, as a result 11 days were famously “lost”. But for the recording of Church Registers another very significant change also took place, the start of the year was moved from March 25th to our more familiar January 1st.
      Before 1752 the 1st day of each new year was March 25th, Lady Day (a significant date in the Christian calendar). The year number which we all now use for calculating ages didn’t change until March 25th. So, for example, the day after March 24th 1750 was March 25th 1751, and January 1743 followed December 1743.
      This March to March recording can be seen very clearly in the Appleby Registers before 1752. Between 1752 and 1768 there appears slightly confused recording, so dates should be carefully checked. After 1768 the recording is more fully by the modern calendar year.

      Michael Boss the uncle married Grace Cuthbert.  I haven’t yet found the birth or parents of Grace, but a blacksmith by the name of Edward Cuthbert is mentioned on an Appleby Magna history website:

      An Eighteenth Century Blacksmith’s Shop in Little Appleby
      by Alan Roberts

      Cuthberts inventory

      The inventory of Edward Cuthbert provides interesting information about the household possessions and living arrangements of an eighteenth century blacksmith. Edward Cuthbert (als. Cutboard) settled in Appleby after the Restoration to join the handful of blacksmiths already established in the parish, including the Wathews who were prominent horse traders. The blacksmiths may have all worked together in the same shop at one time. Edward and his wife Sarah recorded the baptisms of several of their children in the parish register. Somewhat sadly three of the boys named after their father all died either in infancy or as young children. Edward’s inventory which was drawn up in 1732, by which time he was probably a widower and his children had left home, suggests that they once occupied a comfortable two-storey house in Little Appleby with an attached workshop, well equipped with all the tools for repairing farm carts, ploughs and other implements, for shoeing horses and for general ironmongery. 

      Edward Cuthbert born circa 1660, married Joane Tuvenet in 1684 in Swepston cum Snarestone , and died in Appleby in 1732. Tuvenet is a French name and suggests a Huguenot connection, but this isn’t our family, and indeed this Edward Cuthbert is not likely to be Grace’s father anyway.

      Michael Boss and Elizabeth Page appear to have married twice: once in 1776, and once in 1779. Both of the documents exist and appear correct. Both marriages were by licence. They both mention Michael is a blacksmith.

      Their first daughter, Elizabeth, was baptized in February 1777, just nine months after the first wedding. It’s not known when she was born, however, and it’s possible that the marriage was a hasty one. But why marry again three years later?

      But Michael Boss and Elizabeth Page did not marry twice.

      Elizabeth Page from Smisby was born in 1752 and married Michael Boss on the 5th of May 1776 in Measham. On the marriage licence allegations and bonds, Michael is a bachelor.

      Baby Elizabeth was baptised in Measham on the 9th February 1777. Mother Elizabeth died on the 18th February 1777, also in Measham.

      In 1779 Michael Boss married another Elizabeth Page! She was born in 1749 in Hartshorn, and Michael is a widower on the marriage licence allegations and bonds.

      Hartshorn and Smisby are neighbouring villages, hence the confusion.  But a closer look at the documents available revealed the clues.  Both Elizabeth Pages were literate, and indeed their signatures on the marriage registers are different:

      Marriage of Michael Boss and Elizabeth Page of Smisby in 1776:

      Elizabeth Page 1776

       

      Marriage of Michael Boss and Elizabeth Page of Harsthorn in 1779:

      Elizabeth Page 1779

       

      Not only did Michael Boss marry two women both called Elizabeth Page but he had an unusual start in life as well. His uncle Michael Boss left him the blacksmith business and a third of his furniture. This was all in the will. But which of Uncle Michaels brothers was nephew Michaels father?

      The only Michael Boss born at the right time was in 1750 in Edingale, Staffordshire, about eight miles from Appleby Magna. His parents were Thomas Boss and Ann Parker, married in Edingale in 1747.  Thomas died in August 1750, and his son Michael was baptised in the December, posthumus son of Thomas and his widow Ann. Both entries are on the same page of the register.

      1750 posthumus

       

      Ann Boss, the young widow, married again. But perhaps Michael and his brother went to live with their childless uncle and aunt, Michael Boss and Grace Cuthbert.

      The great grandfather of Michael Boss (the Measham blacksmith born in 1850) was also Michael Boss, probably born in the 1660s. He died in Newton Regis in Warwickshire in 1724, four years after his son (also Michael Boss born 1693) married Jane Peircivall.  The entry on the parish register states that Michael Boss was buried ye 13th Affadavit made.

      I had not seen affadavit made on a parish register before, and this relates to the The Burying in Woollen Acts 1666–80.  According to Wikipedia:

       “Acts of the Parliament of England which required the dead, except plague victims and the destitute, to be buried in pure English woollen shrouds to the exclusion of any foreign textiles.  It was a requirement that an affidavit be sworn in front of a Justice of the Peace (usually by a relative of the deceased), confirming burial in wool, with the punishment of a £5 fee for noncompliance. Burial entries in parish registers were marked with the word “affidavit” or its equivalent to confirm that affidavit had been sworn; it would be marked “naked” for those too poor to afford the woollen shroud.  The legislation was in force until 1814, but was generally ignored after 1770.”

      Michael Boss buried 1724 “Affadavit made”:

      Michael Boss affadavit 1724

       

       

       

      Elizabeth Page‘s father was William Page 1717-1783, a wheelwright in Hartshorn.  (The father of the first wife Elizabeth was also William Page, but he was a husbandman in Smisby born in 1714. William Page, the father of the second wife, was born in Nailstone, Leicestershire, in 1717. His place of residence on his marriage to Mary Potter was spelled Nelson.)

      Her mother was Mary Potter 1719- of nearby Coleorton.  Mary’s father, Richard Potter 1677-1731, was a blacksmith in Coleorton.

      A page of the will of Richard Potter 1731:

      Richard Potter 1731

       

      Richard Potter states: “I will and order that my son Thomas Potter shall after my decease have one shilling paid to him and no more.”  As he left £50 to each of his daughters, one can’t help but wonder what Thomas did to displease his father.

      Richard stipulated that his son Thomas should have one shilling paid to him and not more, for several good considerations, and left “the house and ground lying in the parish of Whittwick in a place called the Long Lane to my wife Mary Potter to dispose of as she shall think proper.”

      His son Richard inherited the blacksmith business:  “I will and order that my son Richard Potter shall live and be with his mother and serve her duly and truly in the business of a blacksmith, and obey and serve her in all lawful commands six years after my decease, and then I give to him and his heirs…. my house and grounds Coulson House in the Liberty of Thringstone”

      Richard wanted his son John to be a blacksmith too: “I will and order that my wife bring up my son John Potter at home with her and teach or cause him to be taught the trade of a blacksmith and that he shall serve her duly and truly seven years after my decease after the manner of an apprentice and at the death of his mother I give him that house and shop and building and the ground belonging to it which I now dwell in to him and his heirs forever.”

      To his daughters Margrett and Mary Potter, upon their reaching the age of one and twenty, or the day after their marriage, he leaves £50 each. All the rest of his goods are left to his loving wife Mary.

       

      An inventory of the belongings of Richard Potter, 1731:

      Richard Potter inventory

       

      Richard Potters father was also named Richard Potter 1649-1719, and he too was a blacksmith.

      Richard Potter of Coleorton in the county of Leicester, blacksmith, stated in his will:  “I give to my son and daughter Thomas and Sarah Potter the possession of my house and grounds.”

      He leaves ten pounds each to his daughters Jane and Alice, to his son Francis he gives five pounds, and five shillings to his son Richard. Sons Joseph and William also receive five shillings each. To his daughter Mary, wife of Edward Burton, and her daughter Elizabeth, he gives five shillings each. The rest of his good, chattels and wordly substance he leaves equally between his son and daugter Thomas and Sarah. As there is no mention of his wife, it’s assumed that she predeceased him.

      The will of Richard Potter, 1719:

      Richard Potter 1719

       

      Richard Potter’s (1649-1719) parents were William Potter and Alse Huldin, both born in the early 1600s.  They were married in 1646 at Breedon on the Hill, Leicestershire.  The name Huldin appears to originate in Finland.

      William Potter was a blacksmith. In the 1659 parish registers of Breedon on the Hill, William Potter of Breedon blacksmith buryed the 14th July.

      #6289
      TracyTracy
      Participant

        “Ever get the feeling you’re talking to yourself?” Liz said to herself.

        “YOU TART!!!”

        Liz swung round, wondering where the dreadful shreik came from. The little black communication device on her desk was vibrating madly, causing the tea in her cup to slosh over the side into the saucer.

        “Good Godfrey!” exclaimed Liz, visibly shaken.

        “You rang?” smiled Godfrey, crawling out from under the desk.

        “You were under my desk the whole time?” Liz was shocked.

        “Allo allo allo!”

        “Roberto! You were under my desk the entire time too?”

        “Zere iz a zecret door under ze desk, madame, you did not know zis?”

        “Fanella!  Good lord, not you as well!”

        Fanella grinned sheepishly. “I ‘ave come to ‘elp Finnley wiz ze bedding.”

        Liz bent down and peered under her desk. Who else was under there? But it was dark as a black hole, and covered in cobwebs.

        “Fanella, do you know where Finnley is?” asked Liz.  “I miss her terribly. Everything is so dreadfully dusty without her.”

        Fanella shrugged.  “She was drugged, Madame.  It was when she tried to put a bug under the rug, someone ‘hit ‘er on ze ‘ead wiz a mug, and lugged her to a zecret location and filled her wiz drugs.” Fanella shrugged again. “Zis is why I ‘ave come to ‘elp.”

        #6286
        TracyTracy
        Participant

          Matthew Orgill and His Family

           

          Matthew Orgill 1828-1907 was the Orgill brother who went to Australia, but returned to Measham.  Matthew married Mary Orgill in Measham in October 1856, having returned from Victoria, Australia in May of that year.

          Although Matthew was the first Orgill brother to go to Australia, he was the last one I found, and that was somewhat by accident, while perusing “Orgill” and “Measham” in a newspaper archives search.  I chanced on Matthew’s obituary in the Nuneaton Observer, Friday 14 June 1907:

          LATE MATTHEW ORGILL PEACEFUL END TO A BLAMELESS LIFE.

          ‘Sunset and Evening Star And one clear call for me.”

          It is with very deep regret that we have to announce the death of Mr. Matthew Orgill, late of Measham, who passed peacefully away at his residence in Manor Court Road, Nuneaton, in the early hours of yesterday morning. Mr. Orgill, who was in his eightieth year, was a man with a striking history, and was a very fine specimen of our best English manhood. In early life be emigrated to South Africa—sailing in the “Hebrides” on 4th February. 1850—and was one of the first settlers at the Cape; afterwards he went on to Australia at the time of the Gold Rush, and ultimately came home to his native England and settled down in Measham, in Leicestershire, where he carried on a successful business for the long period of half-a-century.

          He was full of reminiscences of life in the Colonies in the early days, and an hour or two in his company was an education itself. On the occasion of the recall of Sir Harry Smith from the Governorship of Natal (for refusing to be a party to the slaying of the wives and children in connection with the Kaffir War), Mr. Orgill was appointed to superintend the arrangements for the farewell demonstration. It was one of his boasts that he made the first missionary cart used in South Africa, which is in use to this day—a monument to the character of his work; while it is an interesting fact to note that among Mr. Orgill’s papers there is the original ground-plan of the city of Durban before a single house was built.

          In Africa Mr. Orgill came in contact with the great missionary, David Livingstone, and between the two men there was a striking resemblance in character and a deep and lasting friendship. Mr. Orgill could give a most graphic description of the wreck of the “Birkenhead,” having been in the vicinity at the time when the ill-fated vessel went down. He played a most prominent part on the occasion of the famous wreck of the emigrant ship, “Minerva.” when, in conjunction with some half-a-dozen others, and at the eminent risk of their own lives, they rescued more than 100 of the unfortunate passengers. He was afterwards presented with an interesting relic as a memento of that thrilling experience, being a copper bolt from the vessel on which was inscribed the following words: “Relic of the ship Minerva, wrecked off Bluff Point, Port Natal. 8.A.. about 2 a.m.. Friday, July 5, 1850.”

          Mr. Orgill was followed to the Colonies by no fewer than six of his brothers, all of whom did well, and one of whom married a niece (brother’s daughter) of the late Mr. William Ewart Gladstone.

          On settling down in Measham his kindly and considerate disposition soon won for him a unique place in the hearts of all the people, by whom he was greatly beloved. He was a man of sterling worth and integrity. Upright and honourable in all his dealings, he led a Christian life that was a pattern to all with whom he came in contact, and of him it could truly he said that he wore the white flower of a blameless life.

          He was a member of the Baptist Church, and although beyond much active service since settling down in Nuneaton less than two years ago he leaves behind him a record in Christian service attained by few. In politics he was a Radical of the old school. A great reader, he studied all the questions of the day, and could back up every belief he held by sound and fearless argument. The South African – war was a great grief to him. He knew the Boers from personal experience, and although he suffered at the time of the war for his outspoken condemnation, he had the satisfaction of living to see the people of England fully recognising their awful blunder. To give anything like an adequate idea of Mr. Orgill’s history would take up a great amount of space, and besides much of it has been written and commented on before; suffice it to say that it was strenuous, interesting, and eventful, and yet all through his hands remained unspotted and his heart was pure.

          He is survived by three daughters, and was father-in-law to Mr. J. S. Massey. St Kilda. Manor Court Road, to whom deep and loving sympathy is extended in their sore bereavement by a wide circle of friends. The funeral is arranged to leave for Measham on Monday at twelve noon.

           

          “To give anything like an adequate idea of Mr. Orgill’s history would take up a great amount of space, and besides much of it has been written and commented on before…”

          I had another look in the newspaper archives and found a number of articles mentioning him, including an intriguing excerpt in an article about local history published in the Burton Observer and Chronicle 8 August 1963:

          on an upstairs window pane he scratched with his diamond ring “Matthew Orgill, 1st July, 1858”

          Matthew Orgill window

          Matthew orgill window 2

           

          I asked on a Measham facebook group if anyone knew the location of the house mentioned in the article and someone kindly responded. This is the same building, seen from either side:

          Measham Wharf

           

          Coincidentally, I had already found this wonderful photograph of the same building, taken in 1910 ~ three years after Matthew’s death.

          Old Measham wharf

           

          But what to make of the inscription in the window?

          Matthew and Mary married in October 1856, and their first child (according to the records I’d found thus far) was a daughter Mary born in 1860.  I had a look for a Matthew Orgill birth registered in 1858, the date Matthew had etched on the window, and found a death for a Matthew Orgill in 1859.  Assuming I would find the birth of Matthew Orgill registered on the first of July 1958, to match the etching in the window, the corresponding birth was in July 1857!

          Matthew and Mary had four children. Matthew, Mary, Clara and Hannah.  Hannah Proudman Orgill married Joseph Stanton Massey.  The Orgill name continues with their son Stanley Orgill Massey 1900-1979, who was a doctor and surgeon.  Two of Stanley’s four sons were doctors, Paul Mackintosh Orgill Massey 1929-2009, and Michael Joseph Orgill Massey 1932-1989.

           

          Mary Orgill 1827-1894, Matthews wife, was an Orgill too.

          And this is where the Orgill branch of the tree gets complicated.

          Mary’s father was Henry Orgill born in 1805 and her mother was Hannah Proudman born in 1805.
          Henry Orgill’s father was Matthew Orgill born in 1769 and his mother was Frances Finch born in 1771.

          Mary’s husband Matthews parents are Matthew Orgill born in 1798 and Elizabeth Orgill born in 1803.

          Another Orgill Orgill marriage!

          Matthews parents,  Matthew and Elizabeth, have the same grandparents as each other, Matthew Orgill born in 1736 and Ann Proudman born in 1735.

          But Matthews grandparents are none other than Matthew Orgill born in 1769 and Frances Finch born in 1771 ~ the same grandparents as his wife Mary!

          #6284
          TracyTracy
          Participant

            To Australia

            Grettons

            Charles Herbert Gretton 1876-1954

            Charles Gretton, my great grandmothers youngest brother, arrived in Sydney Australia on 12 February 1912, having set sail on 5 January 1912 from London. His occupation on the passenger list was stockman, and he was traveling alone.  Later that year, in October, his wife and two sons sailed out to join him.

            Gretton 1912 passenger

             

            Charles was born in Swadlincote.  He married Mary Anne Illsley, a local girl from nearby Church Gresley, in 1898. Their first son, Leslie Charles Bloemfontein Gretton, was born in 1900 in Church Gresley, and their second son, George Herbert Gretton, was born in 1910 in Swadlincote.  In 1901 Charles was a colliery worker, and on the 1911 census, his occupation was a sanitary ware packer.

            Charles and Mary Anne had two more sons, both born in Footscray:  Frank Orgill Gretton in 1914, and Arthur Ernest Gretton in 1920.

            On the Australian 1914 electoral rolls, Charles and Mary Ann were living at 72 Moreland Street, Footscray, and in 1919 at 134 Cowper Street, Footscray, and Charles was a labourer.  In 1924, Charles was a sub foreman, living at 3, Ryan Street E, Footscray, Australia.  On a later electoral register, Charles was a foreman.  Footscray is a suburb of Melbourne, and developed into an industrial zone in the second half of the nineteenth century.

            Charles died in Victoria in 1954 at the age of 77. His wife Mary Ann died in 1958.

            Gretton obit 1954

             

            Charles and Mary Ann Gretton:

            Charles and Mary Ann Gretton

             

            Leslie Charles Bloemfontein Gretton 1900-1955

            Leslie was an electrician.   He married Ethel Christine Halliday, born in 1900 in Footscray, in 1927.  They had four children: Tom, Claire, Nancy and Frank. By 1943 they were living in Yallourn.  Yallourn, Victoria was a company town in Victoria, Australia built between the 1920s and 1950s to house employees of the State Electricity Commission of Victoria, who operated the nearby Yallourn Power Station complex. However, expansion of the adjacent open-cut brown coal mine led to the closure and removal of the town in the 1980s.

            On the 1954 electoral registers, daughter Claire Elizabeth Gretton, occupation teacher, was living at the same address as Leslie and Ethel.

            Leslie died in Yallourn in 1955, and Ethel nine years later in 1964, also in Yallourn.

             

            George Herbert Gretton 1910-1970

            George married Florence May Hall in 1934 in Victoria, Australia.  In 1942 George was listed on the electoral roll as a grocer, likewise in 1949. In 1963 his occupation was a process worker, and in 1968 in Flinders, a horticultural advisor.

            George died in Lang Lang, not far from Melbourne, in 1970.

             

            Frank Orgill Gretton 1914-

            Arthur Ernest Gretton 1920-

             

            Orgills

            John Orgill 1835-1911

            John Orgill was Charles Herbert Gretton’s uncle.  He emigrated to Australia in 1865, and married Elizabeth Mary Gladstone 1845-1926 in Victoria in 1870. Their first child was born in December that year, in Dandenong. They had seven children, and their three sons all have the middle name Gladstone.

            John Orgill was a councillor for the Shire of Dandenong in 1873, and between 1876 and 1879.

            John Orgill:

            John Orgill

             

            John Orgill obituary in the South Bourke and Mornington Journal, 21 December 1911:

            John Orgill obit

             

             

            John’s wife Elizabeth Orgill, a teacher and a “a public spirited lady” according to newspaper articles, opened a hydropathic hospital in Dandenong called Gladstone House.

            Elizabeth Gladstone Orgill:

            Elizabeth Gladstone Orgill

             

            On the Old Dandenong website:

            Gladstone House hydropathic hospital on the corner of Langhorne and Foster streets (153 Foster Street) Dandenong opened in 1896, working on the theory of water therapy, no medicine or operations. Her husband passed away in 1911 at 77, around similar time Dr Barclay Thompson obtained control of the practice. Mrs Orgill remaining on in some capacity.

            Elizabeth Mary Orgill (nee Gladstone) operated Gladstone House until at least 1911, along with another hydropathic hospital (Birthwood) on Cheltenham road. She was the daughter of William Gladstone (Nephew of William Ewart Gladstone, UK prime minister in 1874).

            Around 1912 Dr A. E. Taylor took over the location from Dr. Barclay Thompson. Mrs Orgill was still working here but no longer controlled the practice, having given it up to Barclay. Taylor served as medical officer for the Shire for before his death in 1939. After Taylor’s death Dr. T. C. Reeves bought his practice in 1939, later that year being appointed medical officer,

            Gladstone Road in Dandenong is named after her family, who owned and occupied a farming paddock in the area on former Police Paddock ground, the Police reserve having earlier been reduced back to Stud Road.

            Hydropathy (now known as Hydrotherapy) and also called water cure, is a part of medicine and alternative medicine, in particular of naturopathy, occupational therapy and physiotherapy, that involves the use of water for pain relief and treatment.

            Gladstone House, Dandenong:

            Gladstone House

             

             

            John’s brother Robert Orgill 1830-1915 also emigrated to Australia. I met (online) his great great grand daughter Lidya Orgill via the Old Dandenong facebook group.

            John’s other brother Thomas Orgill 1833-1908 also emigrated to the same part of Australia.

            Thomas Orgill:

            Thomas Orgill

             

            One of Thomas Orgills sons was George Albert Orgill 1880-1949:

            George Albert Orgill

             

            A letter was published in The South Bourke & Mornington Journal (Richmond, Victoria, Australia) on 17 Jun 1915, to Tom Orgill, Emerald Hill (South Melbourne) from hospital by his brother George Albert Orgill (4th Pioneers) describing landing of Covering Party prior to dawn invasion of Gallipoli:

            George Albert Orgill letter

             

            Another brother Henry Orgill 1837-1916 was born in Measham and died in Dandenong, Australia. Henry was a bricklayer living in Measham on the 1861 census. Also living with his widowed mother Elizabeth at that address was his sister Sarah and her husband Richard Gretton, the baker (my great great grandparents). In October of that year he sailed to Melbourne.  His occupation was bricklayer on his death records in 1916.

            Two of Henry’s sons, Arthur Garfield Orgill born 1888 and Ernest Alfred Orgill born 1880 were killed in action in 1917 and buried in Nord-Pas-de-Calais, France. Another son, Frederick Stanley Orgill, died in 1897 at the age of seven.

            A fifth brother, William Orgill 1842-   sailed from Liverpool to Melbourne in 1861, at 19 years of age. Four years later in 1865 he sailed from Victoria, Australia to New Zealand.

             

            I assumed I had found all of the Orgill brothers who went to Australia, and resumed research on the Orgills in Measham, in England. A search in the British Newspaper Archives for Orgills in Measham revealed yet another Orgill brother who had gone to Australia.

            Matthew Orgill 1828-1907 went to South Africa and to Australia, but returned to Measham.

            The Orgill brothers had two sisters. One was my great great great grandmother Sarah, and the other was Hannah.  Hannah married Francis Hart in Measham. One of her sons, John Orgill Hart 1862-1909, was born in Measham.  On the 1881 census he was a 19 year old carpenters apprentice.  Two years later in 1883 he was listed as a joiner on the passenger list of the ship Illawarra, bound for Australia.   His occupation at the time of his death in Dandenong in 1909 was contractor.

            An additional coincidental note about Dandenong: my step daughter Emily’s Australian partner is from Dandenong.

             

             

            Housleys

            Charles Housley 1823-1856

            Charles Housley emigrated to Australia in 1851, the same year that his brother George emigrated to USA.  Charles is mentioned in the Narrative on the Letters by Barbara Housley, and appears in the Housley Letters chapters.

             

            Rushbys

            George “Mike” Rushby 1933-

            Mike moved to Australia from South Africa. His story is a separate chapter.

            #6283
            TracyTracy
            Participant

              Purdy Cousins

               

              My great grandmother Mary Ann Gilman Purdy was one of five children.  Her sister Ellen Purdy was a well traveled nurse, and her sister Kate Rushby was a publican whose son who went to Africa. But what of her eldest sister Elizabeth and her brother Richard?

               

              Elizabeth Purdy 1869-1905 married Benjamin George Little in 1892 in Basford, Nottinghamshire.  Their first child, Frieda Olive Little, was born in Eastwood in December 1896, and their second daughter Catherine Jane Little was born in Warrington, Cheshire, in 1898. A third daughter, Edna Francis Little was born in 1900, but died three months later.

              When I noticed that this unidentified photograph in our family collection was taken by a photographer in Warrington,  and as no other family has been found in Warrington, I concluded that these two little girls are Frieda and Catherine:

              Catherine and Frieda Little

               

              Benjamin Little, born in 1869, was the manager of a boot shop, according to the 1901 census, and a boot maker on the 1911 census. I found a photograph of Benjamin and Elizabeth Little on an ancestry website:

              Benjamin and Elizabeth Little

               

              Frieda Olive Little 1896-1977 married Robert Warburton in 1924.

              Frieda and Robert had two sons and a daughter, although one son died in infancy.  They lived in Leominster, in Herefordshire, but Frieda died in 1977 at Enfield Farm in Warrington, four years after the death of her husband Robert.

              Catherine Jane Little 1899-1975 married Llewelyn Robert Prince 1884-1950.  They do not appear to have had any children.  Llewelyn was manager of the National Provinical Bank at Eltham in London, but died at Brook Cottage in Kingsland, Herefordshire.  His wifes aunt Ellen Purdy the nurse had also lived at Brook Cottage.  Ellen died in 1947, but her husband Frank Garbett was at the funeral:

              Llewelyn Prince

               

              Richard Purdy 1877-1940

              Richard was born in Eastwood, Nottinghamshire. When his mother Catherine died in 1884 Richard was six years old.  My great grandmother Mary Ann and her sister Ellen went to live with the Gilman’s in Buxton, but Richard and the two older sisters, Elizabeth and Kate, stayed with their father George Purdy, who remarried soon afterwards.

              Richard married Ada Elizabeth Clarke in 1899.  In 1901 Richard was an earthenware packer at a pottery, and on the 1939 census he was a colliery dataller.  A dataller was a day wage man, paid on a daily basis for work done as required.

              Richard and Ada had four children: Richard Baden Purdy 1900-1945, Winifred Maude 1903-1974, John Frederick 1907-1945, and Violet Gertrude 1910-1974.

              Richard Baden Purdy married Ethel May Potter in Mansfield, Nottinghamshire, in 1926.  He was listed on the 1939 census as a colliery deputy.  In 1945 Richard Baden Purdy died as a result of injuries in a mine explosion.

              Richard Baden Purdy

               

              John Frederick Purdy married Iris Merryweather in 1938. On the 1939 census John and Iris live in Arnold, Nottinghamshire, and John’s occupation is a colliery hewer.  Their daughter Barbara Elizabeth was born later that year.  John died in 1945, the same year as his brother Richard Baden Purdy. It is not known without purchasing the death certificate what the cause of death was.

              A memorial was posted in the Nottingham Evening Post on 29 June 1948:

              PURDY, loving memories, Richard Baden, accidentally killed June 29th 1945; John Frederick, died 1 April 1945; Richard Purdy, father, died December 1940. Too dearly loved to be forgotten. Mother, families.

              Violet Gertrude Purdy married Sidney Garland in 1932 in Southwell, Nottinghamshire.  She died in Edwinstowe, Nottinghamshire, in 1974.

              Winifred Maude Purdy married Bernard Fowler in Southwell in 1928.  She also died in 1974, in Mansfield.

              The two brothers died the same year, in 1945, and the two sisters died the same year, in 1974.

              #6281
              TracyTracy
              Participant

                The Measham Thatchers

                Orgills, Finches and Wards

                Measham is a large village in north west Leicestershire, England, near the Derbyshire, Staffordshire and Warwickshire boundaries. Our family has a penchant for border straddling, and the Orgill’s of Measham take this a step further living on the boundaries of four counties.  Historically it was in an exclave of Derbyshire absorbed into Leicestershire in 1897, so once again we have two sets of county records to search.

                ORGILL

                Richard Gretton, the baker of Swadlincote and my great grandmother Florence Nightingale Grettons’ father, married Sarah Orgill (1840-1910) in 1861.

                (Incidentally, Florence Nightingale Warren nee Gretton’s first child Hildred born in 1900 had the middle name Orgill. Florence’s brother John Orgill Gretton emigrated to USA.)

                When they first married, they lived with Sarah’s widowed mother Elizabeth in Measham.  Elizabeth Orgill is listed on the 1861 census as a farmer of two acres.

                Sarah Orgill’s father Matthew Orgill (1798-1859) was a thatcher, as was his father Matthew Orgill (1771-1852).

                Matthew Orgill the elder left his property to his son Henry:

                Matthew Orgills will

                 

                Sarah’s mother Elizabeth (1803-1876) was also an Orgill before her marriage to Matthew.

                According to Pigot & Co’s Commercial Directory for Derbyshire, in Measham in 1835 Elizabeth Orgill was a straw bonnet maker, an ideal occupation for a thatchers wife.

                Matthew Orgill, thatcher, is listed in White’s directory in 1857, and other Orgill’s are mentioned in Measham:

                Mary Orgill, straw hat maker; Henry Orgill, grocer; Daniel Orgill, painter; another Matthew Orgill is a coal merchant and wheelwright. Likewise a number of Orgill’s are listed in the directories for Measham in the subsequent years, as farmers, plumbers, painters, grocers, thatchers, wheelwrights, coal merchants and straw bonnet makers.

                 

                Matthew and Elizabeth Orgill, Measham Baptist church:

                Orgill grave

                 

                According to a history of thatching, for every six or seven thatchers appearing in the 1851 census there are now less than one.  Another interesting fact in the history of thatched roofs (via thatchinginfo dot com):

                The Watling Street Divide…
                The biggest dividing line of all, that between the angular thatching of the Northern and Eastern traditions and the rounded Southern style, still roughly follows a very ancient line; the northern section of the old Roman road of Watling Street, the modern A5. Seemingly of little significance today; this was once the border between two peoples. Agreed in the peace treaty, between the Saxon King Alfred and Guthrum, the Danish Viking leader; over eleven centuries ago.
                After making their peace, various Viking armies settled down, to the north and east of the old road; firstly, in what was known as The Danelaw and later in Norse kingdoms, based in York. They quickly formed a class of farmers and peasants. Although the Saxon kings soon regained this area; these people stayed put. Their influence is still seen, for example, in the widespread use of boarded gable ends, so common in Danish thatching.
                Over time, the Southern and Northern traditions have slipped across the old road, by a few miles either way. But even today, travelling across the old highway will often bring the differing thatching traditions quickly into view.

                Pear Tree Cottage, Bosworth Road, Measham. 1900.  Matthew Orgill was a thatcher living on Bosworth road.

                Bosworth road

                 

                FINCH

                Matthew the elder married Frances Finch 1771-1848, also of Measham.  On the 1851 census Matthew is an 80 year old thatcher living with his daughter Mary and her husband Samuel Piner, a coal miner.

                Henry Finch 1743- and Mary Dennis 1749- , both of Measham, were Frances parents.  Henry’s father was also Henry Finch, born in 1707 in Measham, and he married Frances Ward, also born in 1707, and also from Measham.

                WARD

                 

                The ancient boundary between the kingdom of Mercia and the Danelaw

                I didn’t find much information on the history of Measham, but I did find a great deal of ancient history on the nearby village of Appleby Magna, two miles away.  The parish records indicate that the Ward and Finch branches of our family date back to the 1500’s in the village, and we can assume that the ancient history of the neighbouring village would be relevant to our history.

                There is evidence of human settlement in Appleby from the early Neolithic period, 6,000 years ago, and there are also Iron Age and Bronze Age sites in the vicinity.  There is evidence of further activity within the village during the Roman period, including evidence of a villa or farm and a temple.  Appleby is near three known Roman roads: Watling Street, 10 miles south of the village; Bath Lane, 5 miles north of the village; and Salt Street, which forms the parish’s south boundary.

                But it is the Scandinavian invasions that are particularly intriguing, with regard to my 58% Scandinavian DNA (and virtually 100% Midlands England ancestry). Repton is 13 miles from Measham. In the early 10th century Chilcote, Measham and Willesley were part of the royal Derbyshire estate of Repton.

                The arrival of Scandinavian invaders in the second half of the ninth century caused widespread havoc throughout northern England. By the AD 870s the Danish army was occupying Mercia and it spent the winter of 873-74 at Repton, the headquarters of the Mercian kings. The events are recorded in detail in the Peterborough manuscript of the Anglo-Saxon Chronicles…

                Although the Danes held power for only 40 years, a strong, even subversive, Danish element remained in the population for many years to come. 

                A Scandinavian influence may also be detected among the field names of the parish. Although many fields have relatively modern names, some clearly have elements which reach back to the time of Danish incursion and control.

                The Borders:

                The name ‘aeppel byg’ is given in the will of Wulfic Spot of AD 1004……………..The decision at Domesday to include this land in Derbyshire, as one of Burton Abbey’s Derbyshire manors, resulted in the division of the village of Appleby Magna between the counties of Leicester and Derby for the next 800 years

                Richard Dunmore’s Appleby Magma website.

                This division of Appleby between Leicestershire and Derbyshire persisted from Domesday until 1897, when the recently created county councils (1889) simplified the administration of many villages in this area by a radical realignment of the boundary:

                Appleby

                 

                I would appear that our family not only straddle county borders, but straddle ancient kingdom borders as well.  This particular branch of the family (we assume, given the absence of written records that far back) were living on the edge of the Danelaw and a strong element of the Danes survives to this day in my DNA.

                 

                #6277
                TracyTracy
                Participant

                  William Housley the Elder

                  Intestate

                  William Housley of Kidsley Grange Farm in Smalley, Derbyshire, was born in 1781 in Selston,  just over the county border in Nottinghamshire.  His father was also called William Housley, and he was born in Selston in 1735.  It would appear from the records that William the father married late in life and only had one son (unless of course other records are missing or have not yet been found).  Never the less, William Housley of Kidsley was the eldest son, or eldest surviving son, evident from the legal document written in 1816 regarding William the fathers’ estate.

                  William Housley died in Smalley in 1815, intestate.  William the son claims that “he is the natural and lawful son of the said deceased and the person entitled to letters of administration of his goods and personal estate”.

                  Derby the 16th day of April 1816:

                  William Housley intestate

                  William Housley intestate 2

                   

                  I transcribed three pages of this document, which was mostly repeated legal jargon. It appears that William Housley the elder died intestate, but that William the younger claimed that he was the sole heir.  £1200 is mentioned to be held until the following year until such time that there is certainty than no will was found and so on. On the last page “no more than £600” is mentioned and I can’t quite make out why both figures are mentioned!  However, either would have been a considerable sum in 1816.

                  I also found a land tax register in William Housley’s the elders name in Smalley (as William the son would have been too young at the time, in 1798).  William the elder was an occupant of one of his properties, and paid tax on two others, with other occupants named, so presumably he owned three properties in Smalley.

                  The only likely marriage for William Housley was in Selston. William Housley married Elizabeth Woodhead in 1777. It was a miracle that I found it, because the transcription on the website said 1797, which would have been too late to be ours, as William the son was born in 1781, but for some reason I checked the image and found that it was clearly 1777, listed between entries for 1776 and 1778. (I reported the transcription error.)  There were no other William Housley marriages recorded during the right time frame in Selston or in the vicinity.

                  I found a birth registered for William the elder in Selston in 1735.  Notwithstanding there may be pages of the register missing or illegible, in the absence of any other baptism registration, we must assume this is our William, in which case he married rather late in his 40s.  It would seem he didn’t have a previous wife, as William the younger claims to be the sole heir to his fathers estate.  I haven’t found any other children registered to the couple, which is also unusual, and the only death I can find for an Elizabeth Housley prior to 1815 (as William the elder was a widower when he died) is in Selston in 1812.  I’m not convinced that this is the death of William’s wife, however, as they were living in Smalley ~ at least, they were living in Smalley in 1798, according to the tax register, and William was living in Smalley when he died in 1815.

                  #6275
                  TracyTracy
                  Participant

                    “AND NOW ABOUT EMMA”

                    and a mystery about George

                     

                    I had overlooked this interesting part of Barbara Housley’s “Narrative on the Letters” initially, perhaps because I was more focused on finding Samuel Housley.  But when I did eventually notice, I wondered how I had missed it!  In this particularly interesting letter excerpt from Joseph, Barbara has not put the date of the letter ~ unusually, because she did with all of the others.  However I dated the letter to later than 1867, because Joseph mentions his wife, and they married in 1867. This is important, because there are two Emma Housleys. Joseph had a sister Emma, born in 1836, two years before Joseph was born.  At first glance, one would assume that a reference to Emma in the letters would mean his sister, but Emma the sister was married in Derby in 1858, and by 1869 had four children.

                    But there was another Emma Housley, born in 1851.

                     

                    From Barbara Housley’s Narrative on the Letters:

                    “AND NOW ABOUT EMMA”

                    A MYSTERY

                    A very mysterious comment is contained in a letter from Joseph:

                    “And now about Emma.  I have only seen her once and she came to me to get your address but I did not feel at liberty to give it to her until I had wrote to you but however she got it from someone.  I think it was in this way.  I was so pleased to hear from you in the first place and with John’s family coming to see me I let them read one or two of your letters thinking they would like to hear of you and I expect it was Will that noticed your address and gave it to her.  She came up to our house one day when I was at work to know if I had heard from you but I had not heard from you since I saw her myself and then she called again after that and my wife showed her your boys’ portraits thinking no harm in doing so.”

                    At this point Joseph interrupted himself to thank them for sending the portraits.  The next sentence is:

                    “Your son JOHN I have never seen to know him but I hear he is rather wild,” followed by: “EMMA has been living out service but don’t know where she is now.”

                    Since Joseph had just been talking about the portraits of George’s three sons, one of whom is John Eley, this could be a reference to things George has written in despair about a teen age son–but could Emma be a first wife and John their son?  Or could Emma and John both be the children of a first wife?

                    Elsewhere, Joseph wrote, “AMY ELEY died 14 years ago. (circa 1858)  She left a son and a daughter.”

                    An Amey Eley and a George Housley were married on April 1, 1849 in Duffield which is about as far west of Smalley as Heanor is East.  She was the daughter of John, a framework knitter, and Sarah Eley.  George’s father is listed as William, a farmer.  Amey was described as “of full age” and made her mark on the marriage document.

                    Anne wrote in August 1854:  “JOHN ELEY is living at Derby Station so must take the first opportunity to get the receipt.” Was John Eley Housley named for him?

                    (John Eley Housley is George Housley’s son in USA, with his second wife, Sarah.)

                     

                    George Housley married Amey Eley in 1849 in Duffield.  George’s father on the register is William Housley, farmer.  Amey Eley’s father is John Eley, framework knitter.

                    George Housley Amey Eley

                     

                    On the 1851 census, George Housley and his wife Amey Housley are living with her parents in Heanor, John Eley, a framework knitter, and his wife Rebecca.  Also on the census are Charles J Housley, born in 1849 in Heanor, and Emma Housley, three months old at the time of the census, born in 1851.  George’s birth place is listed as Smalley.

                    1851 George Housley

                     

                     

                    On the 31st of July 1851 George Housley arrives in New York. In 1854 George Housley marries Sarah Ann Hill in USA.

                     

                    On the 1861 census in Heanor, Rebecca Eley was a widow, her husband John having died in 1852, and she had three grandchildren living with her: Charles J Housley aged 12, Emma Housley, 10, and mysteriously a William Housley aged 5!  Amey Housley, the childrens mother,  died in 1858.

                    Housley Eley 1861

                     

                    Back to the mysterious comment in Joseph’s letter.  Joseph couldn’t have been speaking of his sister Emma.  She was married with children by the time Joseph wrote that letter, so was not just out of service, and Joseph would have known where she was.   There is no reason to suppose that the sister Emma was trying unsuccessfully to find George’s addresss: she had been sending him letters for years.   Joseph must have been referring to George’s daughter Emma.

                    Joseph comments to George “Your son John…is rather wild.” followed by the remark about Emma’s whereabouts.  Could Charles John Housley have used his middle name of John instead of Charles?

                    As for the child William born five years after George left for USA, despite his name of Housley, which was his mothers married name, we can assume that he was not a Housley ~ not George’s child, anyway. It is not clear who his father was, as Amey did not remarry.

                    A further excerpt from Barbara Housley’s Narrative on the Letters:

                    Certainly there was some mystery in George’s life. George apparently wanted his whereabouts kept secret. Anne wrote: “People are at a loss to know where you are. The general idea is you are with Charles. We don’t satisfy them.” In that same letter Anne wrote: “I know you could not help thinking of us very often although you neglected writing…and no doubt would feel grieved for the trouble you at times caused (our mother). She freely forgives all.” Near the end of the letter, Anne added: “Mother sends her love to you and hopes you will write and if you want to tell her anything you don’t want all to see you must write it on a piece of loose paper and put it inside the letter.”

                    In a letter to George from his sister Emma:

                    Emma wrote in 1855, “We write in love to your wife and yourself and you must write soon and tell us whether there is a little nephew or niece and what you call them.”

                    In June of 1856, Emma wrote: “We want to see dear Sarah Ann and the dear little boy. We were much pleased with the “bit of news” you sent.” The bit of news was the birth of John Eley Housley, January 11, 1855. Emma concluded her letter “Give our very kindest love to dear sister and dearest Johnnie.”

                    It would seem that George Housley named his first son with his second wife after his first wife’s father ~ while he was married to both of them.

                     

                    Emma Housley

                    1851-1935

                     

                    In 1871 Emma was 20 years old and “in service” living as a lodger in West Hallam, not far from Heanor.  As she didn’t appear on a 1881 census, I looked for a marriage, but the only one that seemed right in every other way had Emma Housley’s father registered as Ralph Wibberly!

                    Who was Ralph Wibberly?  A family friend or neighbour, perhaps, someone who had been a father figure?  The first Ralph Wibberly I found was a blind wood cutter living in Derby. He had a son also called Ralph Wibberly. I did not think Ralph Wibberly would be a very common name, but I was wrong.

                    I then found a Ralph Wibberly living in Heanor, with a son also named Ralph Wibberly. A Ralph Wibberly married an Emma Salt from Heanor. In 1874, a 36 year old Ralph Wibberly (born in 1838) was on trial in Derby for inflicting grevious bodily harm on William Fretwell of Heanor. His occupation is “platelayer” (a person employed in laying and maintaining railway track.) The jury found him not guilty.

                    In 1851 a 23 year old Ralph Wibberly (born in 1828) was a prisoner in Derby Gaol. However, Ralph Wibberly, a 50 year old labourer born in 1801 and his son Ralph Wibberly, aged 13 and born in 1838, are living in Belper on the 1851 census. Perhaps the son was the same Ralph Wibberly who was found not guilty of GBH in 1874. This appears to be the one who married Emma Salt, as his wife on the 1871 census is called Emma, and his occupation is “Midland Company Railway labourer”.

                    Which was the Ralph Wibberly that Emma chose to name as her father on the marriage register? We may never know, but perhaps we can assume it was Ralph Wibberly born in 1801.  It is unlikely to be the blind wood cutter from Derby; more likely to be the local Ralph Wibberly.  Maybe his son Ralph, who we know was involved in a fight in 1874, was a friend of Emma’s brother Charles John, who was described by Joseph as a “wild one”, although Ralph was 11 years older than Charles John.

                    Emma Housley married James Slater on Christmas day in Heanor in 1873.  Their first child, a daughter, was called Amy. Emma’s mother was Amy Eley. James Slater was a colliery brakesman (employed to work the steam-engine, or other machinery used in raising the coal from the mine.)

                    It occurred to me to wonder if Emma Housley (George’s daughter) knew Elizabeth, Mary Anne and Catherine (Samuel’s daughters). They were cousins, lived in the vicinity, and they had in common with each other having been deserted by their fathers who were brothers. Emma was born two years after Catherine. Catherine was living with John Benniston, a framework knitter in Heanor, from 1851 to 1861. Emma was living with her grandfather John Ely, a framework knitter in Heanor. In 1861, George Purdy was also living in Heanor. He was listed on the census as a 13 year old coal miner! George Purdy and Catherine Housley married in 1866 in Eastwood, Nottinghamshire ~ just over the county border. Emma’s first child Amy was born in Heanor, but the next two children, Eliza and Lilly, were born in Eastwood, in 1878 and 1880. Catherine and George’s fifth child, my great grandmother Mary Ann Gilman Purdy, was born in Eastwood in 1880, the same year as Lilly Slater.

                    By 1881 Emma and James Slater were living in Woodlinkin, Codnor and Loscoe, close to Heanor and Eastwood, on the Derbyshire side of the border. On each census up to 1911 their address on the census is Woodlinkin. Emma and James had nine children: six girls and 3 boys, the last, Alfred Frederick, born in 1901.

                    Emma and James lived three doors up from the Thorn Tree pub in Woodlinkin, Codnor:

                    Woodlinkin

                     

                    Emma Slater died in 1935 at the age of 84.

                     

                    IN
                    LOVING MEMORY OF
                    EMMA SLATER
                    (OF WOODLINKIN)
                    WHO DIED
                    SEPT 12th 1935
                    AGED 84 YEARS
                    AT REST

                    Crosshill Cemetery, Codnor, Amber Valley Borough, Derbyshire, England:

                    Emma Slater

                     

                    Charles John Housley

                    1949-

                    #6272
                    TracyTracy
                    Participant

                      The Housley Letters

                      The Carringtons

                      Carrington Farm, Smalley:

                      Carrington Farm

                       

                      Ellen Carrington was born in 1795. Her father William Carrington 1755-1833 was from Smalley. Her mother Mary Malkin 1765-1838 was from Ellastone, in Staffordshire.  Ellastone is on the Derbyshire border and very close to Ashboure, where Ellen married William Housley.

                       

                      From Barbara Housley’s Narrative on the Letters:

                      Ellen’s family was evidently rather prominant in Smalley. Two Carringtons (John and William) served on the Parish Council in 1794. Parish records are full of Carrington marriages and christenings.

                      The letters refer to a variety of “uncles” who were probably Ellen’s brothers, but could be her uncles. These include:

                      RICHARD

                      Probably the youngest Uncle, and certainly the most significant, is Richard. He was a trustee for some of the property which needed to be settled following Ellen’s death. Anne wrote in 1854 that Uncle Richard “has got a new house built” and his daughters are “fine dashing young ladies–the belles of Smalley.” Then she added, “Aunt looks as old as my mother.”

                      Richard was born somewhere between 1808 and 1812. Since Richard was a contemporary of the older Housley children, “Aunt,” who was three years younger, should not look so old!

                      Richard Carrington and Harriet Faulkner were married in Repton in 1833. A daughter Elizabeth was baptised March 24, 1834. In July 1872, Joseph wrote: “Elizabeth is married too and a large family and is living in Uncle Thomas’s house for he is dead.” Elizabeth married Ayres (Eyres) Clayton of Lascoe. His occupation was listed as joiner and shopkeeper. They were married before 1864 since Elizabeth Clayton witnessed her sister’s marriage. Their children in April 1871 were Selina (1863), Agnes Maria (1866) and Elizabeth Ann (1868). A fourth daughter, Alice Augusta, was born in 1872 or 1873, probably by July 1872 to fit Joseph’s description “large family”! A son Charles Richard was born in 1880.

                      An Elizabeth Ann Clayton married John Arthur Woodhouse on May 12, 1913. He was a carpenter. His father was a miner. Elizabeth Ann’s father, Ayres, was also a carpenter. John Arthur’s age was given as 25. Elizabeth Ann’s age was given as 33 or 38. However, if she was born in 1868, her age would be 45. Possibly this is another case of a child being named for a deceased sibling. If she were 38 and born in 1875, she would fill the gap between Alice Augusta and Charles Richard.

                      Selina Clayton, who would have been 18, is not listed in the household in 1881. She died on June 11, 1914 at age 51. Agnes Maria Clayton died at the age of 25 and was buried March 31, 1891. Charles Richard died at the age of 5 and was buried on February 4, 1886. A Charles James Clayton, 18 months, was buried June 8, 1889 in Heanor.

                      Richard Carrington’s second daughter, Selina, born in 1837, married Walker Martin (b.1835) on February 11, 1864 and they were living at Kidsley Park Farm in 1872, according to a letter from Joseph, and, according to the census, were still there in 1881. This 100 acre farm was formerly the home of Daniel Smith and his daughter Elizabeth Davy Barber. Selina and Walker had at least five children: Elizabeth Ann (1865), Harriet Georgianna (1866/7), Alice Marian (September 6, 1868), Philip Richard (1870), and Walker (1873). In December 1972, Joseph mentioned the death of Philip Walker, a farmer of Prospect Farm, Shipley. This was probably Walker Martin’s grandfather, since Walker was born in Shipley. The stock was to be sold the following Monday, but his daughter (Walker’s mother?) died the next day. Walker’s father was named Thomas. An Annie Georgianna Martin age 13 of Shipley died in April of 1859.

                      Selina Martin died on October 29, 1906 but her estate was not settled until November 14, 1910. Her gross estate was worth L223.56. Her son Walker and her daughter Harriet Georgiana were her trustees and executers. Walker was to get Selina’s half of Richard’s farm. Harriet Georgiana and Alice Marian were to be allowed to live with him. Philip Richard received L25. Elizabeth Ann was already married to someone named Smith.

                      Richard and Harriet may also have had a son George. In 1851 a Harriet Carrington and her three year old son George were living with her step-father John Benniston in Heanor. John may have been recently widowed and needed her help. Or, the Carrington home may have been inadequate since Anne reported a new one was built by 1854. Selina’s second daughter’s name testifies to the presence of a “George” in the family! Could the death of this son account for the haggard appearance Anne described when she wrote: “Aunt looks as old as my mother?”
                      Harriet was buried May 19, 1866. She was 55 when she died.

                      In 1881, Georgianna then 14, was living with her grandfather and his niece, Zilpah Cooper, age 38–who lived with Richard on his 63 acre farm as early as 1871. A Zilpah, daughter of William and Elizabeth, was christened October 1843. Her brother, William Walter, was christened in 1846 and married Anna Maria Saint in 1873. There are four Selina Coopers–one had a son William Thomas Bartrun Cooper christened in 1864; another had a son William Cooper christened in 1873.

                      Our Zilpah was born in Bretley 1843. She died at age 49 and was buried on September 24, 1892. In her will, which was witnessed by Selina Martin, Zilpah’s sister, Frances Elizabeth Cleave, wife of Horatio Cleave of Leicester is mentioned. James Eley and Francis Darwin Huish (Richard’s soliciter) were executers.

                      Richard died June 10, 1892, and was buried on June 13. He was 85. As might be expected, Richard’s will was complicated. Harriet Georgiana Martin and Zilpah Cooper were to share his farm. If neither wanted to live there it was to go to Georgiana’s cousin Selina Clayton. However, Zilpah died soon after Richard. Originally, he left his piano, parlor and best bedroom furniture to his daughter Elizabeth Clayton. Then he revoked everything but the piano. He arranged for the payment of £150 which he owed. Later he added a codicil explaining that the debt was paid but he had borrowed £200 from someone else to do it!

                      Richard left a good deal of property including: The house and garden in Smalley occupied by Eyres Clayton with four messuages and gardens adjoining and large garden below and three messuages at the south end of the row with the frame work knitters shop and garden adjoining; a dwelling house used as a public house with a close of land; a small cottage and garden and four cottages and shop and gardens.

                       

                      THOMAS

                      In August 1854, Anne wrote “Uncle Thomas is about as usual.” A Thomas Carrington married a Priscilla Walker in 1810.

                      Their children were baptised in August 1830 at the same time as the Housley children who at that time ranged in age from 3 to 17. The oldest of Thomas and Priscilla’s children, Henry, was probably at least 17 as he was married by 1836. Their youngest son, William Thomas, born 1830, may have been Mary Ellen Weston’s beau. However, the only Richard whose christening is recorded (1820), was the son of Thomas and Lucy. In 1872 Joseph reported that Richard’s daughter Elizabeth was married and living in Uncle Thomas’s house. In 1851, Alfred Smith lived in house 25, Foulks lived in 26, Thomas and Priscilla lived in 27, Bennetts lived in 28, Allard lived in 29 and Day lived in 30. Thomas and Priscilla do not appear in 1861. In 1871 Elizabeth Ann and Ayres Clayton lived in House 54. None of the families listed as neighbors in 1851 remained. However, Joseph Carrington, who lived in house 19 in 1851, lived in house 51 in 1871.

                       

                      JOHN

                      In August 1854, Anne wrote: “Uncle John is with Will and Frank has been home in a comfortable place in Cotmanhay.” Although John and William are two of the most popular Carrington names, only two John’s have sons named William. John and Rachel Buxton Carrington had a son William christened in 1788. At the time of the letters this John would have been over 100 years old. Their son John and his wife Ann had a son William who was born in 1805. However, this William age 46 was living with his widowed mother in 1851. A Robert Carrington and his wife Ann had a son John born 1n 1805. He would be the right age to be a brother to Francis Carrington discussed below. This John was living with his widowed mother in 1851 and was unmarried. There are no known Williams in this family grouping. A William Carrington of undiscovered parentage was born in 1821. It is also possible that the Will in question was Anne’s brother Will Housley.

                      –Two Francis Carringtons appear in the 1841 census both of them aged 35. One is living with Richard and Harriet Carrington. The other is living next door to Samuel and Ellen Carrington Kerry (the trustee for “father’s will”!). The next name in this sequence is John Carrington age 15 who does not seem to live with anyone! but may be part of the Kerry household.

                      FRANK (see above)

                      While Anne did not preface her mention of the name Frank with an “Uncle,” Joseph referred to Uncle Frank and James Carrington in the same sentence. A James Carrington was born in 1814 and had a wife Sarah. He worked as a framework knitter. James may have been a son of William and Anne Carrington. He lived near Richard according to the 1861 census. Other children of William and Anne are Hannah (1811), William (1815), John (1816), and Ann (1818). An Ann Carrington married a Frank Buxton in 1819. This might be “Uncle Frank.”

                      An Ellen Carrington was born to John and Rachel Carrington in 1785. On October 25, 1809, a Samuel Kerry married an Ellen Carrington. However this Samuel Kerry is not the trustee involved in settling Ellen’s estate. John Carrington died July 1815.

                      William and Mary Carrington:

                      William Carrington

                      #6271
                      TracyTracy
                      Participant

                        The Housley Letters

                        FRIENDS AND NEIGHBORS

                        from Barbara Housley’s Narrative on the Letters:

                         

                        George apparently asked about old friends and acquaintances and the family did their best to answer although Joseph wrote in 1873: “There is very few of your old cronies that I know of knocking about.”

                        In Anne’s first letter she wrote about a conversation which Robert had with EMMA LYON before his death and added “It (his death) was a great trouble to Lyons.” In her second letter Anne wrote: “Emma Lyon is to be married September 5. I am going the Friday before if all is well. There is every prospect of her being comfortable. MRS. L. always asks after you.” In 1855 Emma wrote: “Emma Lyon now Mrs. Woolhouse has got a fine boy and a pretty fuss is made with him. They call him ALFRED LYON WOOLHOUSE.”

                        (Interesting to note that Elizabeth Housley, the eldest daughter of Samuel and Elizabeth, was living with a Lyon family in Derby in 1861, after she left Belper workhouse.  The Emma listed on the census in 1861 was 10 years old, and so can not be the Emma Lyon mentioned here, but it’s possible, indeed likely, that Peter Lyon the baker was related to the Lyon’s who were friends of the Housley’s.  The mention of a sea captain in the Lyon family begs the question did Elizabeth Housley meet her husband, George William Stafford, a seaman, through some Lyon connections, but to date this remains a mystery.)

                        Elizabeth Housley living with Peter Lyon and family in Derby St Peters in 1861:

                        Lyon 1861 census

                         

                        A Henrietta Lyon was married in 1860. Her father was Matthew, a Navy Captain. The 1857 Derby Directory listed a Richard Woolhouse, plumber, glazier, and gas fitter on St. Peter’s Street. Robert lived in St. Peter’s parish at the time of his death. An Alfred Lyon, son of Alfred and Jemima Lyon 93 Friargate, Derby was baptised on December 4, 1877. An Allen Hewley Lyon, born February 1, 1879 was baptised June 17 1879.

                         

                        Anne wrote in August 1854: “KERRY was married three weeks since to ELIZABETH EATON. He has left Smith some time.” Perhaps this was the same person referred to by Joseph: “BILL KERRY, the blacksmith for DANIEL SMITH, is working for John Fletcher lace manufacturer.” According to the 1841 census, Elizabeth age 12, was the oldest daughter of Thomas and Rebecca Eaton. She would certainly have been of marriagable age in 1854. A William Kerry, age 14, was listed as a blacksmith’s apprentice in the 1851 census; but another William Kerry who was 29 in 1851 was already working for Daniel Smith as a blacksmith. REBECCA EATON was listed in the 1851 census as a widow serving as a nurse in the John Housley household. The 1881 census lists the family of William Kerry, blacksmith, as Jane, 19; William 13; Anne, 7; and Joseph, 4. Elizabeth is not mentioned but Bill is not listed as a widower.

                        Anne also wrote in 1854 that she had not seen or heard anything of DICK HANSON for two years. Joseph wrote that he did not know Old BETTY HANSON’S son. A Richard Hanson, age 24 in 1851, lived with a family named Moore. His occupation was listed as “journeyman knitter.” An Elizabeth Hanson listed as 24 in 1851 could hardly be “Old Betty.” Emma wrote in June 1856 that JOE OLDKNOW age 27 had married Mrs. Gribble’s servant age 17.

                        Anne wrote that “JOHN SPENCER had not been since father died.” The only John Spencer in Smalley in 1841 was four years old. He would have been 11 at the time of William Housley’s death. Certainly, the two could have been friends, but perhaps young John was named for his grandfather who was a crony of William’s living in a locality not included in the Smalley census.

                        TAILOR ALLEN had lost his wife and was still living in the old house in 1872. JACK WHITE had died very suddenly, and DR. BODEN had died also. Dr. Boden’s first name was Robert. He was 53 in 1851, and was probably the Robert, son of Richard and Jane, who was christened in Morely in 1797. By 1861, he had married Catherine, a native of Smalley, who was at least 14 years his junior–18 according to the 1871 census!

                        Among the family’s dearest friends were JOSEPH AND ELIZABETH DAVY, who were married some time after 1841. Mrs. Davy was born in 1812 and her husband in 1805. In 1841, the Kidsley Park farm household included DANIEL SMITH 72, Elizabeth 29 and 5 year old Hannah Smith. In 1851, Mr. Davy’s brother William and 10 year old Emma Davy were visiting from London. Joseph reported the death of both Davy brothers in 1872; Joseph apparently died first.

                        Mrs. Davy’s father, was a well known Quaker. In 1856, Emma wrote: “Mr. Smith is very hearty and looks much the same.” He died in December 1863 at the age of 94. George Fox, the founder of the Quakers visited Kidsley Park in 1650 and 1654.

                        Mr. Davy died in 1863, but in 1854 Anne wrote how ill he had been for two years. “For two last winters we never thought he would live. He is now able to go out a little on the pony.” In March 1856, his wife wrote, “My husband is in poor health and fell.” Later in 1856, Emma wrote, “Mr. Davy is living which is a great wonder. Mrs. Davy is very delicate but as good a friend as ever.”

                        In The Derbyshire Advertiser and Journal, 15 May 1863:

                        Davy Death

                         

                        Whenever the girls sent greetings from Mrs. Davy they used her Quaker speech pattern of “thee and thy.”  Mrs. Davy wrote to George on March 21 1856 sending some gifts from his sisters and a portrait of their mother–“Emma is away yet and A is so much worse.” Mrs. Davy concluded: “With best wishes for thy health and prosperity in this world and the next I am thy sincere friend.”

                        Mrs. Davy later remarried. Her new husband was W.T. BARBER. The 1861 census lists William Barber, 35, Bachelor of Arts, Cambridge, living with his 82 year old widowed mother on an 135 acre farm with three servants. One of these may have been the Ann who, according to Joseph, married Jack Oldknow. By 1871 the farm, now occupied by William, 47 and Elizabeth, 57, had grown to 189 acres. Meanwhile, Kidsley Park Farm became the home of the Housleys’ cousin Selina Carrington and her husband Walker Martin. Both Barbers were still living in 1881.

                        Mrs. Davy was described in Kerry’s History of Smalley as “an accomplished and exemplary lady.” A piece of her poetry “Farewell to Kidsley Park” was published in the history. It was probably written when Elizabeth moved to the Barber farm. Emma sent one of her poems to George. It was supposed to be about their house. “We have sent you a piece of poetry that Mrs. Davy composed about our ‘Old House.’ I am sure you will like it though you may not understand all the allusions she makes use of as well as we do.”

                        Kiddsley Park Farm, Smalley, in 1898.  (note that the Housley’s lived at Kiddsley Grange Farm, and the Davy’s at neighbouring Kiddsley Park Farm)

                        Kiddsley Park Farm

                         

                        Emma was not sure if George wanted to hear the local gossip (“I don’t know whether such little particulars will interest you”), but shared it anyway. In November 1855: “We have let the house to Mr. Gribble. I dare say you know who he married, Matilda Else. They came from Lincoln here in March. Mrs. Gribble gets drunk nearly every day and there are such goings on it is really shameful. So you may be sure we have not very pleasant neighbors but we have very little to do with them.”

                        John Else and his wife Hannah and their children John and Harriet (who were born in Smalley) lived in Tag Hill in 1851. With them lived a granddaughter Matilda Gribble age 3 who was born in Lincoln. A Matilda, daughter of John and Hannah, was christened in 1815. (A Sam Else died when he fell down the steps of a bar in 1855.)

                        #6269
                        TracyTracy
                        Participant

                          The Housley Letters 

                          From Barbara Housley’s Narrative on the Letters.

                           

                          William Housley (1781-1848) and Ellen Carrington were married on May 30, 1814 at St. Oswald’s church in Ashbourne. William died in 1848 at the age of 67 of “disease of lungs and general debility”. Ellen died in 1872.

                          Marriage of William Housley and Ellen Carrington in Ashbourne in 1814:

                          William and Ellen Marriage

                           

                          Parish records show three children for William and his first wife, Mary, Ellens’ sister, who were married December 29, 1806: Mary Ann, christened in 1808 and mentioned frequently in the letters; Elizabeth, christened in 1810, but never mentioned in any letters; and William, born in 1812, probably referred to as Will in the letters. Mary died in 1813.

                          William and Ellen had ten children: John, Samuel, Edward, Anne, Charles, George, Joseph, Robert, Emma, and Joseph. The first Joseph died at the age of four, and the last son was also named Joseph. Anne never married, Charles emigrated to Australia in 1851, and George to USA, also in 1851. The letters are to George, from his sisters and brothers in England.

                          The following are excerpts of those letters, including excerpts of Barbara Housley’s “Narrative on Historic Letters”. They are grouped according to who they refer to, rather than chronological order.

                           

                          ELLEN HOUSLEY 1795-1872

                          Joseph wrote that when Emma was married, Ellen “broke up the comfortable home and the things went to Derby and she went to live with them but Derby didn’t agree with her so she left again leaving her things behind and came to live with John in the new house where she died.” Ellen was listed with John’s household in the 1871 census.
                          In May 1872, the Ilkeston Pioneer carried this notice: “Mr. Hopkins will sell by auction on Saturday next the eleventh of May 1872 the whole of the useful furniture, sewing machine, etc. nearly new on the premises of the late Mrs. Housley at Smalley near Heanor in the county of Derby. Sale at one o’clock in the afternoon.”

                          Ellen’s family was evidently rather prominant in Smalley. Two Carringtons (John and William) served on the Parish Council in 1794. Parish records are full of Carrington marriages and christenings; census records confirm many of the family groupings.

                          In June of 1856, Emma wrote: “Mother looks as well as ever and was told by a lady the other day that she looked handsome.” Later she wrote: “Mother is as stout as ever although she sometimes complains of not being able to do as she used to.”

                           

                          Mary’s children:

                          MARY ANN HOUSLEY  1808-1878

                          There were hard feelings between Mary Ann and Ellen and her children. Anne wrote: “If you remember we were not very friendly when you left. They never came and nothing was too bad for Mary Ann to say of Mother and me, but when Robert died Mother sent for her to the funeral but she did not think well to come so we took no more notice. She would not allow her children to come either.”

                          Mary Ann was unlucky in love! In Anne’s second letter she wrote: “William Carrington is paying Mary Ann great attention. He is living in London but they write to each other….We expect it will be a match.” Apparantly the courtship was stormy for in 1855, Emma wrote: “Mary Ann’s wedding with William Carrington has dropped through after she had prepared everything, dresses and all for the occassion.” Then in 1856, Emma wrote: “William Carrington and Mary Ann are separated. They wore him out with their nonsense.” Whether they ever married is unclear. Joseph wrote in 1872: “Mary Ann was married but her husband has left her. She is in very poor health. She has one daughter and they are living with their mother at Smalley.”

                          Regarding William Carrington, Emma supplied this bit of news: “His sister, Mrs. Lily, has eloped with a married man. Is she not a nice person!”

                           

                          WILLIAM HOUSLEY JR. 1812-1890

                          According to a letter from Anne, Will’s two sons and daughter were sent to learn dancing so they would be “fit for any society.” Will’s wife was Dorothy Palfry. They were married in Denby on October 20, 1836 when Will was 24. According to the 1851 census, Will and Dorothy had three sons: Alfred 14, Edwin 12, and William 10. All three boys were born in Denby.

                          In his letter of May 30, 1872, after just bemoaning that all of his brothers and sisters are gone except Sam and John, Joseph added: “Will is living still.” In another 1872 letter Joseph wrote, “Will is living at Heanor yet and carrying on his cattle dealing.” The 1871 census listed Will, 59, and his son William, 30, of Lascoe Road, Heanor, as cattle dealers.

                           

                          Ellen’s children:

                          JOHN HOUSLEY  1815-1893

                          John married Sarah Baggally in Morely in 1838. They had at least six children. Elizabeth (born 2 May 1838) was “out service” in 1854. In her “third year out,” Elizabeth was described by Anne as “a very nice steady girl but quite a woman in appearance.” One of her positions was with a Mrs. Frearson in Heanor. Emma wrote in 1856: “Elizabeth is still at Mrs. Frearson. She is such a fine stout girl you would not know her.” Joseph wrote in 1872 that Elizabeth was in service with Mrs. Eliza Sitwell at Derby. (About 1850, Miss Eliza Wilmot-Sitwell provided for a small porch with a handsome Norman doorway at the west end of the St. John the Baptist parish church in Smalley.)

                          According to Elizabeth’s birth certificate and the 1841 census, John was a butcher. By 1851, the household included a nurse and a servant, and John was listed as a “victular.” Anne wrote in February 1854, “John has left the Public House a year and a half ago. He is living where Plumbs (Ann Plumb witnessed William’s death certificate with her mark) did and Thomas Allen has the land. He has been working at James Eley’s all winter.” In 1861, Ellen lived with John and Sarah and the three boys.

                          John sold his share in the inheritance from their mother and disappeared after her death. (He died in Doncaster, Yorkshire, in 1893.) At that time Charles, the youngest would have been 21. Indeed, Joseph wrote in July 1872: “John’s children are all grown up”.

                          In May 1872, Joseph wrote: “For what do you think, John has sold his share and he has acted very bad since his wife died and at the same time he sold all his furniture. You may guess I have never seen him but once since poor mother’s funeral and he is gone now no one knows where.”

                          In February 1874 Joseph wrote: “You want to know what made John go away. Well, I will give you one reason. I think I told you that when his wife died he persuaded me to leave Derby and come to live with him. Well so we did and dear Harriet to keep his house. Well he insulted my wife and offered things to her that was not proper and my dear wife had the power to resist his unmanly conduct. I did not think he could of served me such a dirty trick so that is one thing dear brother. He could not look me in the face when we met. Then after we left him he got a woman in the house and I suppose they lived as man and wife. She caught the small pox and died and there he was by himself like some wild man. Well dear brother I could not go to him again after he had served me and mine as he had and I believe he was greatly in debt too so that he sold his share out of the property and when he received the money at Belper he went away and has never been seen by any of us since but I have heard of him being at Sheffield enquiring for Sam Caldwell. You will remember him. He worked in the Nag’s Head yard but I have heard nothing no more of him.”

                          A mention of a John Housley of Heanor in the Nottinghma Journal 1875.  I don’t know for sure if the John mentioned here is the brother John who Joseph describes above as behaving improperly to his wife. John Housley had a son Joseph, born in 1840, and John’s wife Sarah died in 1870.

                          John Housley

                           

                          In 1876, the solicitor wrote to George: “Have you heard of John Housley? He is entitled to Robert’s share and I want him to claim it.”

                           

                          SAMUEL HOUSLEY 1816-

                          Sam married Elizabeth Brookes of Sutton Coldfield, and they had three daughters: Elizabeth, Mary Anne and Catherine.  Elizabeth his wife died in 1849, a few months after Samuel’s father William died in 1848. The particular circumstances relating to these individuals have been discussed in previous chapters; the following are letter excerpts relating to them.

                          Death of William Housley 15 Dec 1848, and Elizabeth Housley 5 April 1849, Smalley:

                          Housley Deaths

                           

                          Joseph wrote in December 1872: “I saw one of Sam’s daughters, the youngest Kate, you would remember her a baby I dare say. She is very comfortably married.”

                          In the same letter (December 15, 1872), Joseph wrote:  “I think we have now found all out now that is concerned in the matter for there was only Sam that we did not know his whereabouts but I was informed a week ago that he is dead–died about three years ago in Birmingham Union. Poor Sam. He ought to have come to a better end than that….His daughter and her husband went to Brimingham and also to Sutton Coldfield that is where he married his wife from and found out his wife’s brother. It appears he has been there and at Birmingham ever since he went away but ever fond of drink.”

                          (Sam, however, was still alive in 1871, living as a lodger at the George and Dragon Inn, Henley in Arden. And no trace of Sam has been found since. It would appear that Sam did not want to be found.)

                           

                          EDWARD HOUSLEY 1819-1843

                          Edward died before George left for USA in 1851, and as such there is no mention of him in the letters.

                           

                          ANNE HOUSLEY 1821-1856

                          Anne wrote two letters to her brother George between February 1854 and her death in 1856. Apparently she suffered from a lung disease for she wrote: “I can say you will be surprised I am still living and better but still cough and spit a deal. Can do nothing but sit and sew.” According to the 1851 census, Anne, then 29, was a seamstress. Their friend, Mrs. Davy, wrote in March 1856: “This I send in a box to my Brother….The pincushion cover and pen wiper are Anne’s work–are for thy wife. She would have made it up had she been able.” Anne was not living at home at the time of the 1841 census. She would have been 19 or 20 and perhaps was “out service.”

                          In her second letter Anne wrote: “It is a great trouble now for me to write…as the body weakens so does the mind often. I have been very weak all summer. That I continue is a wonder to all and to spit so much although much better than when you left home.” She also wrote: “You know I had a desire for America years ago. Were I in health and strength, it would be the land of my adoption.”

                          In November 1855, Emma wrote, “Anne has been very ill all summer and has not been able to write or do anything.” Their neighbor Mrs. Davy wrote on March 21, 1856: “I fear Anne will not be long without a change.” In a black-edged letter the following June, Emma wrote: “I need not tell you how happy she was and how calmly and peacefully she died. She only kept in bed two days.”

                          Certainly Anne was a woman of deep faith and strong religious convictions. When she wrote that they were hoping to hear of Charles’ success on the gold fields she added: “But I would rather hear of him having sought and found the Pearl of great price than all the gold Australia can produce, (For what shall it profit a man if he gain the whole world and lose his soul?).” Then she asked George: “I should like to learn how it was you were first led to seek pardon and a savior. I do feel truly rejoiced to hear you have been led to seek and find this Pearl through the workings of the Holy Spirit and I do pray that He who has begun this good work in each of us may fulfill it and carry it on even unto the end and I can never doubt the willingness of Jesus who laid down his life for us. He who said whoever that cometh unto me I will in no wise cast out.”

                          Anne’s will was probated October 14, 1856. Mr. William Davy of Kidsley Park appeared for the family. Her estate was valued at under £20. Emma was to receive fancy needlework, a four post bedstead, feather bed and bedding, a mahogany chest of drawers, plates, linen and china. Emma was also to receive Anne’s writing desk. There was a condition that Ellen would have use of these items until her death.

                          The money that Anne was to receive from her grandfather, William Carrington, and her father, William Housley was to be distributed one third to Joseph, one third to Emma, and one third to be divided between her four neices: John’s daughter Elizabeth, 18, and Sam’s daughters Elizabeth, 10, Mary Ann, 9 and Catharine, age 7 to be paid by the trustees as they think “most useful and proper.” Emma Lyon and Elizabeth Davy were the witnesses.

                          The Carrington Farm:

                          Carringtons Farm

                           

                          CHARLES HOUSLEY 1823-1855

                          Charles went to Australia in 1851, and was last heard from in January 1853. According to the solicitor, who wrote to George on June 3, 1874, Charles had received advances on the settlement of their parent’s estate. “Your promissory note with the two signed by your brother Charles for 20 pounds he received from his father and 20 pounds he received from his mother are now in the possession of the court.”

                          Charles and George were probably quite close friends. Anne wrote in 1854: “Charles inquired very particularly in both his letters after you.”

                          According to Anne, Charles and a friend married two sisters. He and his father-in-law had a farm where they had 130 cows and 60 pigs. Whatever the trade he learned in England, he never worked at it once he reached Australia. While it does not seem that Charles went to Australia because gold had been discovered there, he was soon caught up in “gold fever”. Anne wrote: “I dare say you have heard of the immense gold fields of Australia discovered about the time he went. Thousands have since then emigrated to Australia, both high and low. Such accounts we heard in the papers of people amassing fortunes we could not believe. I asked him when I wrote if it was true. He said this was no exaggeration for people were making their fortune daily and he intended going to the diggings in six weeks for he could stay away no longer so that we are hoping to hear of his success if he is alive.”

                          In March 1856, Mrs. Davy wrote: “I am sorry to tell thee they have had a letter from Charles’s wife giving account of Charles’s death of 6 months consumption at the Victoria diggings. He has left 2 children a boy and a girl William and Ellen.” In June of the same year in a black edged letter, Emma wrote: “I think Mrs. Davy mentioned Charles’s death in her note. His wife wrote to us. They have two children Helen and William. Poor dear little things. How much I should like to see them all. She writes very affectionately.”

                          In December 1872, Joseph wrote: “I’m told that Charles two daughters has wrote to Smalley post office making inquiries about his share….” In January 1876, the solicitor wrote: “Charles Housley’s children have claimed their father’s share.”

                           

                          GEORGE HOUSLEY 1824-1877

                          George emigrated to the United states in 1851, arriving in July. The solicitor Abraham John Flint referred in a letter to a 15-pound advance which was made to George on June 9, 1851. This certainly was connected to his journey. George settled along the Delaware River in Bucks County, Pennsylvania. The letters from the solicitor were addressed to: Lahaska Post Office, Bucks County, Pennsylvania.

                          George married Sarah Ann Hill on May 6, 1854 in Doylestown, Bucks County, Pennsylvania. In her first letter (February 1854), Anne wrote: “We want to know who and what is this Miss Hill you name in your letter. What age is she? Send us all the particulars but I would advise you not to get married until you have sufficient to make a comfortable home.”

                          Upon learning of George’s marriage, Anne wrote: “I hope dear brother you may be happy with your wife….I hope you will be as a son to her parents. Mother unites with me in kind love to you both and to your father and mother with best wishes for your health and happiness.” In 1872 (December) Joseph wrote: “I am sorry to hear that sister’s father is so ill. It is what we must all come to some time and hope we shall meet where there is no more trouble.”

                          Emma wrote in 1855, “We write in love to your wife and yourself and you must write soon and tell us whether there is a little nephew or niece and what you call them.” In June of 1856, Emma wrote: “We want to see dear Sarah Ann and the dear little boy. We were much pleased with the “bit of news” you sent.” The bit of news was the birth of John Eley Housley, January 11, 1855. Emma concluded her letter “Give our very kindest love to dear sister and dearest Johnnie.”

                          In September 1872, Joseph wrote, “I was very sorry to hear that John your oldest had met with such a sad accident but I hope he is got alright again by this time.” In the same letter, Joseph asked: “Now I want to know what sort of a town you are living in or village. How far is it from New York? Now send me all particulars if you please.”

                          In March 1873 Harriet asked Sarah Ann: “And will you please send me all the news at the place and what it is like for it seems to me that it is a wild place but you must tell me what it is like….”.  The question of whether she was referring to Bucks County, Pennsylvania or some other place is raised in Joseph’s letter of the same week.
                          On March 17, 1873, Joseph wrote: “I was surprised to hear that you had gone so far away west. Now dear brother what ever are you doing there so far away from home and family–looking out for something better I suppose.”

                          The solicitor wrote on May 23, 1874: “Lately I have not written because I was not certain of your address and because I doubted I had much interesting news to tell you.” Later, Joseph wrote concerning the problems settling the estate, “You see dear brother there is only me here on our side and I cannot do much. I wish you were here to help me a bit and if you think of going for another summer trip this turn you might as well run over here.”

                          Apparently, George had indicated he might return to England for a visit in 1856. Emma wrote concerning the portrait of their mother which had been sent to George: “I hope you like mother’s portrait. I did not see it but I suppose it was not quite perfect about the eyes….Joseph and I intend having ours taken for you when you come over….Do come over before very long.”

                          In March 1873, Joseph wrote: “You ask me what I think of you coming to England. I think as you have given the trustee power to sign for you I think you could do no good but I should like to see you once again for all that. I can’t say whether there would be anything amiss if you did come as you say it would be throwing good money after bad.”

                          On June 10, 1875, the solicitor wrote: “I have been expecting to hear from you for some time past. Please let me hear what you are doing and where you are living and how I must send you your money.” George’s big news at that time was that on May 3, 1875, he had become a naturalized citizen “renouncing and abjuring all allegiance and fidelity to every foreign prince, potentate, state and sovereignity whatsoever, and particularly to Victoria Queen of Great Britain of whom he was before a subject.”

                           

                          ROBERT HOUSLEY 1832-1851

                          In 1854, Anne wrote: “Poor Robert. He died in August after you left he broke a blood vessel in the lung.”
                          From Joseph’s first letter we learn that Robert was 19 when he died: “Dear brother there have been a great many changes in the family since you left us. All is gone except myself and John and Sam–we have heard nothing of him since he left. Robert died first when he was 19 years of age. Then Anne and Charles too died in Australia and then a number of years elapsed before anyone else. Then John lost his wife, then Emma, and last poor dear mother died last January on the 11th.”

                          Anne described Robert’s death in this way: “He had thrown up blood many times before in the spring but the last attack weakened him that he only lived a fortnight after. He died at Derby. Mother was with him. Although he suffered much he never uttered a murmur or regret and always a smile on his face for everyone that saw him. He will be regretted by all that knew him”.

                          Robert died a resident of St. Peter’s Parish, Derby, but was buried in Smalley on August 16, 1851.
                          Apparently Robert was apprenticed to be a joiner for, according to Anne, Joseph took his place: “Joseph wanted to be a joiner. We thought we could do no better than let him take Robert’s place which he did the October after and is there still.”

                          In 1876, the solicitor wrote to George: “Have you heard of John Housley? He is entitled to Robert’s share and I want him to claim it.”

                           

                          EMMA HOUSLEY 1836-1871

                          Emma was not mentioned in Anne’s first letter. In the second, Anne wrote that Emma was living at Spondon with two ladies in her “third situation,” and added, “She is grown a bouncing woman.” Anne described her sister well. Emma wrote in her first letter (November 12, 1855): “I must tell you that I am just 21 and we had my pudding last Sunday. I wish I could send you a piece.”

                          From Emma’s letters we learn that she was living in Derby from May until November 1855 with Mr. Haywood, an iron merchant. She explained, “He has failed and I have been obliged to leave,” adding, “I expect going to a new situation very soon. It is at Belper.” In 1851 records, William Haywood, age 22, was listed as an iron foundry worker. In the 1857 Derby Directory, James and George were listed as iron and brass founders and ironmongers with an address at 9 Market Place, Derby.

                          In June 1856, Emma wrote from “The Cedars, Ashbourne Road” where she was working for Mr. Handysides.
                          While she was working for Mr. Handysides, Emma wrote: “Mother is thinking of coming to live at Derby. That will be nice for Joseph and I.”

                          Friargate and Ashbourne Road were located in St. Werburgh’s Parish. (In fact, St. Werburgh’s vicarage was at 185 Surrey Street. This clue led to the discovery of the record of Emma’s marriage on May 6, 1858, to Edwin Welch Harvey, son of Samuel Harvey in St. Werburgh’s.)

                          In 1872, Joseph wrote: “Our sister Emma, she died at Derby at her own home for she was married. She has left two young children behind. The husband was the son of the man that I went apprentice to and has caused a great deal of trouble to our family and I believe hastened poor Mother’s death….”.   Joseph added that he believed Emma’s “complaint” was consumption and that she was sick a good bit. Joseph wrote: “Mother was living with John when I came home (from Ascension Island around 1867? or to Smalley from Derby around 1870?) for when Emma was married she broke up the comfortable home and the things went to Derby and she went to live with them but Derby did not agree with her so she had to leave it again but left all her things there.”

                          Emma Housley and Edwin Welch Harvey wedding, 1858:

                          Emma Housley wedding

                           

                          JOSEPH HOUSLEY 1838-1893

                          We first hear of Joseph in a letter from Anne to George in 1854. “Joseph wanted to be a joiner. We thought we could do no better than let him take Robert’s place which he did the October after (probably 1851) and is there still. He is grown as tall as you I think quite a man.” Emma concurred in her first letter: “He is quite a man in his appearance and quite as tall as you.”

                          From Emma we learn in 1855: “Joseph has left Mr. Harvey. He had not work to employ him. So mother thought he had better leave his indenture and be at liberty at once than wait for Harvey to be a bankrupt. He has got a very good place of work now and is very steady.” In June of 1856, Emma wrote “Joseph and I intend to have our portraits taken for you when you come over….Mother is thinking of coming to Derby. That will be nice for Joseph and I. Joseph is very hearty I am happy to say.”

                          According to Joseph’s letters, he was married to Harriet Ballard. Joseph described their miraculous reunion in this way: “I must tell you that I have been abroad myself to the Island of Ascension. (Elsewhere he wrote that he was on the island when the American civil war broke out). I went as a Royal Marine and worked at my trade and saved a bit of money–enough to buy my discharge and enough to get married with but while I was out on the island who should I meet with there but my dear wife’s sister. (On two occasions Joseph and Harriet sent George the name and address of Harriet’s sister, Mrs. Brooks, in Susquehanna Depot, Pennsylvania, but it is not clear whether this was the same sister.) She was lady’s maid to the captain’s wife. Though I had never seen her before we got to know each other somehow so from that me and my wife recommenced our correspondence and you may be sure I wanted to get home to her. But as soon as I did get home that is to England I was not long before I was married and I have not regretted yet for we are very comfortable as well as circumstances will allow for I am only a journeyman joiner.”

                          Proudly, Joseph wrote: “My little family consists of three nice children–John, Joseph and Susy Annie.” On her birth certificate, Susy Ann’s birthdate is listed as 1871. Parish records list a Lucy Annie christened in 1873. The boys were born in Derby, John in 1868 and Joseph in 1869. In his second letter, Joseph repeated: “I have got three nice children, a good wife and I often think is more than I have deserved.” On August 6, 1873, Joseph and Harriet wrote: “We both thank you dear sister for the pieces of money you sent for the children. I don’t know as I have ever see any before.” Joseph ended another letter: “Now I must close with our kindest love to you all and kisses from the children.”

                          In Harriet’s letter to Sarah Ann (March 19, 1873), she promised: “I will send you myself and as soon as the weather gets warm as I can take the children to Derby, I will have them taken and send them, but it is too cold yet for we have had a very cold winter and a great deal of rain.” At this time, the children were all under 6 and the baby was not yet two.

                          In March 1873 Joseph wrote: “I have been working down at Heanor gate there is a joiner shop there where Kings used to live I have been working there this winter and part of last summer but the wages is very low but it is near home that is one comfort.” (Heanor Gate is about 1/4 mile from Kidsley Grange. There was a school and industrial park there in 1988.) At this time Joseph and his family were living in “the big house–in Old Betty Hanson’s house.” The address in the 1871 census was Smalley Lane.

                          A glimpse into Joseph’s personality is revealed by this remark to George in an 1872 letter: “Many thanks for your portrait and will send ours when we can get them taken for I never had but one taken and that was in my old clothes and dear Harriet is not willing to part with that. I tell her she ought to be satisfied with the original.”

                          On one occasion Joseph and Harriet both sent seeds. (Marks are still visible on the paper.) Joseph sent “the best cow cabbage seed in the country–Robinson Champion,” and Harriet sent red cabbage–Shaw’s Improved Red. Possibly cow cabbage was also known as ox cabbage: “I hope you will have some good cabbages for the Ox cabbage takes all the prizes here. I suppose you will be taking the prizes out there with them.” Joseph wrote that he would put the name of the seeds by each “but I should think that will not matter. You will tell the difference when they come up.”

                          George apparently would have liked Joseph to come to him as early as 1854. Anne wrote: “As to his coming to you that must be left for the present.” In 1872, Joseph wrote: “I have been thinking of making a move from here for some time before I heard from you for it is living from hand to mouth and never certain of a job long either.” Joseph then made plans to come to the United States in the spring of 1873. “For I intend all being well leaving England in the spring. Many thanks for your kind offer but I hope we shall be able to get a comfortable place before we have been out long.” Joseph promised to bring some things George wanted and asked: “What sort of things would be the best to bring out there for I don’t want to bring a lot that is useless.” Joseph’s plans are confirmed in a letter from the solicitor May 23, 1874: “I trust you are prospering and in good health. Joseph seems desirous of coming out to you when this is settled.”

                          George must have been reminiscing about gooseberries (Heanor has an annual gooseberry show–one was held July 28, 1872) and Joseph promised to bring cuttings when they came: “Dear Brother, I could not get the gooseberries for they was all gathered when I received your letter but we shall be able to get some seed out the first chance and I shall try to bring some cuttings out along.” In the same letter that he sent the cabbage seeds Joseph wrote: “I have got some gooseberries drying this year for you. They are very fine ones but I have only four as yet but I was promised some more when they were ripe.” In another letter Joseph sent gooseberry seeds and wrote their names: Victoria, Gharibaldi and Globe.

                          In September 1872 Joseph wrote; “My wife is anxious to come. I hope it will suit her health for she is not over strong.” Elsewhere Joseph wrote that Harriet was “middling sometimes. She is subject to sick headaches. It knocks her up completely when they come on.” In December 1872 Joseph wrote, “Now dear brother about us coming to America you know we shall have to wait until this affair is settled and if it is not settled and thrown into Chancery I’m afraid we shall have to stay in England for I shall never be able to save money enough to bring me out and my family but I hope of better things.”

                          On July 19, 1875 Abraham Flint (the solicitor) wrote: “Joseph Housley has removed from Smalley and is working on some new foundry buildings at Little Chester near Derby. He lives at a village called Little Eaton near Derby. If you address your letter to him as Joseph Housley, carpenter, Little Eaton near Derby that will no doubt find him.”

                          George did not save any letters from Joseph after 1874, hopefully he did reach him at Little Eaton. Joseph and his family are not listed in either Little Eaton or Derby on the 1881 census.

                          In his last letter (February 11, 1874), Joseph sounded very discouraged and wrote that Harriet’s parents were very poorly and both had been “in bed for a long time.” In addition, Harriet and the children had been ill.
                          The move to Little Eaton may indicate that Joseph received his settlement because in August, 1873, he wrote: “I think this is bad news enough and bad luck too, but I have had little else since I came to live at Kiddsley cottages but perhaps it is all for the best if one could only think so. I have begun to think there will be no chance for us coming over to you for I am afraid there will not be so much left as will bring us out without it is settled very shortly but I don’t intend leaving this house until it is settled either one way or the other. “

                          Joseph Housley and the Kiddsley cottages:

                          Joseph Housley

                          #6268
                          TracyTracy
                          Participant

                            From Tanganyika with Love

                            continued part 9

                            With thanks to Mike Rushby.

                            Lyamungu 3rd January 1945

                            Dearest Family.

                            We had a novel Christmas this year. We decided to avoid the expense of
                            entertaining and being entertained at Lyamungu, and went off to spend Christmas
                            camping in a forest on the Western slopes of Kilimanjaro. George decided to combine
                            business with pleasure and in this way we were able to use Government transport.
                            We set out the day before Christmas day and drove along the road which skirts
                            the slopes of Kilimanjaro and first visited a beautiful farm where Philip Teare, the ex
                            Game Warden, and his wife Mary are staying. We had afternoon tea with them and then
                            drove on in to the natural forest above the estate and pitched our tent beside a small
                            clear mountain stream. We decorated the tent with paper streamers and a few small
                            balloons and John found a small tree of the traditional shape which we decorated where
                            it stood with tinsel and small ornaments.

                            We put our beer, cool drinks for the children and bottles of fresh milk from Simba
                            Estate, in the stream and on Christmas morning they were as cold as if they had been in
                            the refrigerator all night. There were not many presents for the children, there never are,
                            but they do not seem to mind and are well satisfied with a couple of balloons apiece,
                            sweets, tin whistles and a book each.

                            George entertain the children before breakfast. He can make a magical thing out
                            of the most ordinary balloon. The children watched entranced as he drew on his pipe
                            and then blew the smoke into the balloon. He then pinched the neck of the balloon
                            between thumb and forefinger and released the smoke in little puffs. Occasionally the
                            balloon ejected a perfect smoke ring and the forest rang with shouts of “Do it again
                            Daddy.” Another trick was to blow up the balloon to maximum size and then twist the
                            neck tightly before releasing. Before subsiding the balloon darted about in a crazy
                            fashion causing great hilarity. Such fun, at the cost of a few pence.

                            After breakfast George went off to fish for trout. John and Jim decided that they
                            also wished to fish so we made rods out of sticks and string and bent pins and they
                            fished happily, but of course quite unsuccessfully, for hours. Both of course fell into the
                            stream and got soaked, but I was prepared for this, and the little stream was so shallow
                            that they could not come to any harm. Henry played happily in the sand and I had a
                            most peaceful morning.

                            Hamisi roasted a chicken in a pot over the camp fire and the jelly set beautifully in the
                            stream. So we had grilled trout and chicken for our Christmas dinner. I had of course
                            taken an iced cake for the occasion and, all in all, it was a very successful Christmas day.
                            On Boxing day we drove down to the plains where George was to investigate a
                            report of game poaching near the Ngassari Furrow. This is a very long ditch which has
                            been dug by the Government for watering the Masai stock in the area. It is also used by
                            game and we saw herds of zebra and wildebeest, and some Grant’s Gazelle and
                            giraffe, all comparatively tame. At one point a small herd of zebra raced beside the lorry
                            apparently enjoying the fun of a gallop. They were all sleek and fat and looked wild and
                            beautiful in action.

                            We camped a considerable distance from the water but this precaution did not
                            save us from the mosquitoes which launched a vicious attack on us after sunset, so that
                            we took to our beds unusually early. They were on the job again when we got up at
                            sunrise so I was very glad when we were once more on our way home.

                            “I like Christmas safari. Much nicer that silly old party,” said John. I agree but I think
                            it is time that our children learned to play happily with others. There are no other young
                            children at Lyamungu though there are two older boys and a girl who go to boarding
                            school in Nairobi.

                            On New Years Day two Army Officers from the military camp at Moshi, came for
                            tea and to talk game hunting with George. I think they rather enjoy visiting a home and
                            seeing children and pets around.

                            Eleanor.

                            Lyamungu 14 May 1945

                            Dearest Family.

                            So the war in Europe is over at last. It is such marvellous news that I can hardly
                            believe it. To think that as soon as George can get leave we will go to England and
                            bring Ann and George home with us to Tanganyika. When we know when this leave can
                            be arranged we will want Kate to join us here as of course she must go with us to
                            England to meet George’s family. She has become so much a part of your lives that I
                            know it will be a wrench for you to give her up but I know that you will all be happy to
                            think that soon our family will be reunited.

                            The V.E. celebrations passed off quietly here. We all went to Moshi to see the
                            Victory Parade of the King’s African Rifles and in the evening we went to a celebration
                            dinner at the Game Warden’s house. Besides ourselves the Moores had invited the
                            Commanding Officer from Moshi and a junior officer. We had a very good dinner and
                            many toasts including one to Mrs Moore’s brother, Oliver Milton who is fighting in Burma
                            and has recently been awarded the Military Cross.

                            There was also a celebration party for the children in the grounds of the Moshi
                            Club. Such a spread! I think John and Jim sampled everything. We mothers were
                            having our tea separately and a friend laughingly told me to turn around and have a look.
                            I did, and saw the long tea tables now deserted by all the children but my two sons who
                            were still eating steadily, and finding the party more exciting than the game of Musical
                            Bumps into which all the other children had entered with enthusiasm.

                            There was also an extremely good puppet show put on by the Italian prisoners
                            of war from the camp at Moshi. They had made all the puppets which included well
                            loved characters like Snow White and the Seven Dwarfs and the Babes in the Wood as
                            well as more sophisticated ones like an irritable pianist and a would be prima donna. The
                            most popular puppets with the children were a native askari and his family – a very
                            happy little scene. I have never before seen a puppet show and was as entranced as
                            the children. It is amazing what clever manipulation and lighting can do. I believe that the
                            Italians mean to take their puppets to Nairobi and am glad to think that there, they will
                            have larger audiences to appreciate their art.

                            George has just come in, and I paused in my writing to ask him for the hundredth
                            time when he thinks we will get leave. He says I must be patient because it may be a
                            year before our turn comes. Shipping will be disorganised for months to come and we
                            cannot expect priority simply because we have been separated so long from our
                            children. The same situation applies to scores of other Government Officials.
                            I have decided to write the story of my childhood in South Africa and about our
                            life together in Tanganyika up to the time Ann and George left the country. I know you
                            will have told Kate these stories, but Ann and George were so very little when they left
                            home that I fear that they cannot remember much.

                            My Mother-in-law will have told them about their father but she can tell them little
                            about me. I shall send them one chapter of my story each month in the hope that they
                            may be interested and not feel that I am a stranger when at last we meet again.

                            Eleanor.

                            Lyamungu 19th September 1945

                            Dearest Family.

                            In a months time we will be saying good-bye to Lyamungu. George is to be
                            transferred to Mbeya and I am delighted, not only as I look upon Mbeya as home, but
                            because there is now a primary school there which John can attend. I feel he will make
                            much better progress in his lessons when he realises that all children of his age attend
                            school. At present he is putting up a strong resistance to learning to read and spell, but
                            he writes very neatly, does his sums accurately and shows a real talent for drawing. If
                            only he had the will to learn I feel he would do very well.

                            Jim now just four, is too young for lessons but too intelligent to be interested in
                            the ayah’s attempts at entertainment. Yes I’ve had to engage a native girl to look after
                            Henry from 9 am to 12.30 when I supervise John’s Correspondence Course. She is
                            clean and amiable, but like most African women she has no initiative at all when it comes
                            to entertaining children. Most African men and youths are good at this.

                            I don’t regret our stay at Lyamungu. It is a beautiful spot and the change to the
                            cooler climate after the heat of Morogoro has been good for all the children. John is still
                            tall for his age but not so thin as he was and much less pale. He is a handsome little lad
                            with his large brown eyes in striking contrast to his fair hair. He is wary of strangers but
                            very observant and quite uncanny in the way he sums up people. He seldom gets up
                            to mischief but I have a feeling he eggs Jim on. Not that Jim needs egging.

                            Jim has an absolute flair for mischief but it is all done in such an artless manner that
                            it is not easy to punish him. He is a very sturdy child with a cap of almost black silky hair,
                            eyes brown, like mine, and a large mouth which is quick to smile and show most beautiful
                            white and even teeth. He is most popular with all the native servants and the Game
                            Scouts. The servants call Jim, ‘Bwana Tembo’ (Mr Elephant) because of his sturdy
                            build.

                            Henry, now nearly two years old, is quite different from the other two in
                            appearance. He is fair complexioned and fair haired like Ann and Kate, with large, black
                            lashed, light grey eyes. He is a good child, not so merry as Jim was at his age, nor as
                            shy as John was. He seldom cries, does not care to be cuddled and is independent and
                            strong willed. The servants call Henry, ‘Bwana Ndizi’ (Mr Banana) because he has an
                            inexhaustible appetite for this fruit. Fortunately they are very inexpensive here. We buy
                            an entire bunch which hangs from a beam on the back verandah, and pluck off the
                            bananas as they ripen. This way there is no waste and the fruit never gets bruised as it
                            does in greengrocers shops in South Africa. Our three boys make a delightful and
                            interesting trio and I do wish you could see them for yourselves.

                            We are delighted with the really beautiful photograph of Kate. She is an
                            extraordinarily pretty child and looks so happy and healthy and a great credit to you.
                            Now that we will be living in Mbeya with a school on the doorstep I hope that we will
                            soon be able to arrange for her return home.

                            Eleanor.

                            c/o Game Dept. Mbeya. 30th October 1945

                            Dearest Family.

                            How nice to be able to write c/o Game Dept. Mbeya at the head of my letters.
                            We arrived here safely after a rather tiresome journey and are installed in a tiny house on
                            the edge of the township.

                            We left Lyamungu early on the morning of the 22nd. Most of our goods had
                            been packed on the big Ford lorry the previous evening, but there were the usual
                            delays and farewells. Of our servants, only the cook, Hamisi, accompanied us to
                            Mbeya. Japhet, Tovelo and the ayah had to be paid off and largesse handed out.
                            Tovelo’s granny had come, bringing a gift of bananas, and she also brought her little
                            granddaughter to present a bunch of flowers. The child’s little scolded behind is now
                            completely healed. Gifts had to be found for them too.

                            At last we were all aboard and what a squash it was! Our few pieces of furniture
                            and packing cases and trunks, the cook, his wife, the driver and the turney boy, who
                            were to take the truck back to Lyamungu, and all their bits and pieces, bunches of
                            bananas and Fanny the dog were all crammed into the body of the lorry. George, the
                            children and I were jammed together in the cab. Before we left George looked
                            dubiously at the tyres which were very worn and said gloomily that he thought it most
                            unlikely that we would make our destination, Dodoma.

                            Too true! Shortly after midday, near Kwakachinja, we blew a back tyre and there
                            was a tedious delay in the heat whilst the wheel was changed. We were now without a
                            spare tyre and George said that he would not risk taking the Ford further than Babati,
                            which is less than half way to Dodoma. He drove very slowly and cautiously to Babati
                            where he arranged with Sher Mohammed, an Indian trader, for a lorry to take us to
                            Dodoma the next morning.

                            It had been our intention to spend the night at the furnished Government
                            Resthouse at Babati but when we got there we found that it was already occupied by
                            several District Officers who had assembled for a conference. So, feeling rather
                            disgruntled, we all piled back into the lorry and drove on to a place called Bereku where
                            we spent an uncomfortable night in a tumbledown hut.

                            Before dawn next morning Sher Mohammed’s lorry drove up, and there was a
                            scramble to dress by the light of a storm lamp. The lorry was a very dilapidated one and
                            there was already a native woman passenger in the cab. I felt so tired after an almost
                            sleepless night that I decided to sit between the driver and this woman with the sleeping
                            Henry on my knee. It was as well I did, because I soon found myself dosing off and
                            drooping over towards the woman. Had she not been there I might easily have fallen
                            out as the battered cab had no door. However I was alert enough when daylight came
                            and changed places with the woman to our mutual relief. She was now able to converse
                            with the African driver and I was able to enjoy the scenery and the fresh air!
                            George, John and Jim were less comfortable. They sat in the lorry behind the
                            cab hemmed in by packing cases. As the lorry was an open one the sun beat down
                            unmercifully upon them until George, ever resourceful, moved a table to the front of the
                            truck. The two boys crouched under this and so got shelter from the sun but they still had
                            to endure the dust. Fanny complicated things by getting car sick and with one thing and
                            another we were all jolly glad to get to Dodoma.

                            We spent the night at the Dodoma Hotel and after hot baths, a good meal and a
                            good nights rest we cheerfully boarded a bus of the Tanganyika Bus Service next
                            morning to continue our journey to Mbeya. The rest of the journey was uneventful. We slept two nights on the road, the first at Iringa Hotel and the second at Chimala. We
                            reached Mbeya on the 27th.

                            I was rather taken aback when I first saw the little house which has been allocated
                            to us. I had become accustomed to the spacious houses we had in Morogoro and
                            Lyamungu. However though the house is tiny it is secluded and has a long garden
                            sloping down to the road in front and another long strip sloping up behind. The front
                            garden is shaded by several large cypress and eucalyptus trees but the garden behind
                            the house has no shade and consists mainly of humpy beds planted with hundreds of
                            carnations sadly in need of debudding. I believe that the previous Game Ranger’s wife
                            cultivated the carnations and, by selling them, raised money for War Funds.
                            Like our own first home, this little house is built of sun dried brick. Its original
                            owners were Germans. It is now rented to the Government by the Custodian of Enemy
                            Property, and George has his office in another ex German house.

                            This afternoon we drove to the school to arrange about enrolling John there. The
                            school is about four miles out of town. It was built by the German settlers in the late
                            1930’s and they were justifiably proud of it. It consists of a great assembly hall and
                            classrooms in one block and there are several attractive single storied dormitories. This
                            school was taken over by the Government when the Germans were interned on the
                            outbreak of war and many improvements have been made to the original buildings. The
                            school certainly looks very attractive now with its grassed playing fields and its lawns and
                            bright flower beds.

                            The Union Jack flies from a tall flagpole in front of the Hall and all traces of the
                            schools German origin have been firmly erased. We met the Headmaster, Mr
                            Wallington, and his wife and some members of the staff. The school is co-educational
                            and caters for children from the age of seven to standard six. The leaving age is elastic
                            owing to the fact that many Tanganyika children started school very late because of lack
                            of educational facilities in this country.

                            The married members of the staff have their own cottages in the grounds. The
                            Matrons have quarters attached to the dormitories for which they are responsible. I felt
                            most enthusiastic about the school until I discovered that the Headmaster is adamant
                            upon one subject. He utterly refuses to take any day pupils at the school. So now our
                            poor reserved Johnny will have to adjust himself to boarding school life.
                            We have arranged that he will start school on November 5th and I shall be very
                            busy trying to assemble his school uniform at short notice. The clothing list is sensible.
                            Boys wear khaki shirts and shorts on weekdays with knitted scarlet jerseys when the
                            weather is cold. On Sundays they wear grey flannel shorts and blazers with the silver
                            and scarlet school tie.

                            Mbeya looks dusty, brown and dry after the lush evergreen vegetation of
                            Lyamungu, but I prefer this drier climate and there are still mountains to please the eye.
                            In fact the lower slopes of Lolesa Mountain rise at the upper end of our garden.

                            Eleanor.

                            c/o Game Dept. Mbeya. 21st November 1945

                            Dearest Family.

                            We’re quite settled in now and I have got the little house fixed up to my
                            satisfaction. I have engaged a rather uncouth looking houseboy but he is strong and
                            capable and now that I am not tied down in the mornings by John’s lessons I am able to
                            go out occasionally in the mornings and take Jim and Henry to play with other children.
                            They do not show any great enthusiasm but are not shy by nature as John is.
                            I have had a good deal of heartache over putting John to boarding school. It
                            would have been different had he been used to the company of children outside his
                            own family, or if he had even known one child there. However he seems to be adjusting
                            himself to the life, though slowly. At least he looks well and tidy and I am quite sure that
                            he is well looked after.

                            I must confess that when the time came for John to go to school I simply did not
                            have the courage to take him and he went alone with George, looking so smart in his
                            new uniform – but his little face so bleak. The next day, Sunday, was visiting day but the
                            Headmaster suggested that we should give John time to settle down and not visit him
                            until Wednesday.

                            When we drove up to the school I spied John on the far side of the field walking
                            all alone. Instead of running up with glad greetings, as I had expected, he came almost
                            reluctently and had little to say. I asked him to show me his dormitory and classroom and
                            he did so politely as though I were a stranger. At last he volunteered some information.
                            “Mummy,” he said in an awed voice, Do you know on the night I came here they burnt a
                            man! They had a big fire and they burnt him.” After a blank moment the penny dropped.
                            Of course John had started school and November the fifth but it had never entered my
                            head to tell him about that infamous character, Guy Fawkes!

                            I asked John’s Matron how he had settled down. “Well”, she said thoughtfully,
                            “John is very good and has not cried as many of the juniors do when they first come
                            here, but he seems to keep to himself all the time.” I went home very discouraged but
                            on the Sunday John came running up with another lad of about his own age.” This is my
                            friend Marks,” he announced proudly. I could have hugged Marks.

                            Mbeya is very different from the small settlement we knew in the early 1930’s.
                            Gone are all the colourful characters from the Lupa diggings for the alluvial claims are all
                            worked out now, gone also are our old friends the Menzies from the Pub and also most
                            of the Government Officials we used to know. Mbeya has lost its character of a frontier
                            township and has become almost suburban.

                            The social life revolves around two places, the Club and the school. The Club
                            which started out as a little two roomed building, has been expanded and the golf
                            course improved. There are also tennis courts and a good library considering the size of
                            the community. There are frequent parties and dances, though most of the club revenue
                            comes from Bar profits. The parties are relatively sober affairs compared with the parties
                            of the 1930’s.

                            The school provides entertainment of another kind. Both Mr and Mrs Wallington
                            are good amateur actors and I am told that they run an Amateur Dramatic Society. Every
                            Wednesday afternoon there is a hockey match at the school. Mbeya town versus a
                            mixed team of staff and scholars. The match attracts almost the whole European
                            population of Mbeya. Some go to play hockey, others to watch, and others to snatch
                            the opportunity to visit their children. I shall have to try to arrange a lift to school when
                            George is away on safari.

                            I have now met most of the local women and gladly renewed an old friendship
                            with Sheilagh Waring whom I knew two years ago at Morogoro. Sheilagh and I have
                            much in common, the same disregard for the trappings of civilisation, the same sense of
                            the ludicrous, and children. She has eight to our six and she has also been cut off by the
                            war from two of her children. Sheilagh looks too young and pretty to be the mother of so
                            large a family and is, in fact, several years younger than I am. her husband, Donald, is a
                            large quiet man who, as far as I can judge takes life seriously.

                            Our next door neighbours are the Bank Manager and his wife, a very pleasant
                            couple though we seldom meet. I have however had correspondence with the Bank
                            Manager. Early on Saturday afternoon their houseboy brought a note. It informed me
                            that my son was disturbing his rest by precipitating a heart attack. Was I aware that my
                            son was about 30 feet up in a tree and balanced on a twig? I ran out and,sure enough,
                            there was Jim, right at the top of the tallest eucalyptus tree. It would be the one with the
                            mound of stones at the bottom! You should have heard me fluting in my most
                            wheedling voice. “Sweets, Jimmy, come down slowly dear, I’ve some nice sweets for
                            you.”

                            I’ll bet that little story makes you smile. I remember how often you have told me
                            how, as a child, I used to make your hearts turn over because I had no fear of heights
                            and how I used to say, “But that is silly, I won’t fall.” I know now only too well, how you
                            must have felt.

                            Eleanor.

                            c/o Game Dept. Mbeya. 14th January 1946

                            Dearest Family.

                            I hope that by now you have my telegram to say that Kate got home safely
                            yesterday. It was wonderful to have her back and what a beautiful child she is! Kate
                            seems to have enjoyed the train journey with Miss Craig, in spite of the tears she tells
                            me she shed when she said good-bye to you. She also seems to have felt quite at
                            home with the Hopleys at Salisbury. She flew from Salisbury in a small Dove aircraft
                            and they had a smooth passage though Kate was a little airsick.

                            I was so excited about her home coming! This house is so tiny that I had to turn
                            out the little store room to make a bedroom for her. With a fresh coat of whitewash and
                            pretty sprigged curtains and matching bedspread, borrowed from Sheilagh Waring, the
                            tiny room looks most attractive. I had also iced a cake, made ice-cream and jelly and
                            bought crackers for the table so that Kate’s home coming tea could be a proper little
                            celebration.

                            I was pleased with my preparations and then, a few hours before the plane was
                            due, my crowned front tooth dropped out, peg and all! When my houseboy wants to
                            describe something very tatty, he calls it “Second-hand Kabisa.” Kabisa meaning
                            absolutely. That is an apt description of how I looked and felt. I decided to try some
                            emergency dentistry. I think you know our nearest dentist is at Dar es Salaam five
                            hundred miles away.

                            First I carefully dried the tooth and with a match stick covered the peg and base
                            with Durofix. I then took the infants rubber bulb enema, sucked up some heat from a
                            candle flame and pumped it into the cavity before filling that with Durofix. Then hopefully
                            I stuck the tooth in its former position and held it in place for several minutes. No good. I
                            sent the houseboy to a shop for Scotine and tried the whole process again. No good
                            either.

                            When George came home for lunch I appealed to him for advice. He jokingly
                            suggested that a maize seed jammed into the space would probably work, but when
                            he saw that I really was upset he produced some chewing gum and suggested that I
                            should try that . I did and that worked long enough for my first smile anyway.
                            George and the three boys went to meet Kate but I remained at home to
                            welcome her there. I was afraid that after all this time away Kate might be reluctant to
                            rejoin the family but she threw her arms around me and said “Oh Mummy,” We both
                            shed a few tears and then we both felt fine.

                            How gay Kate is, and what an infectious laugh she has! The boys follow her
                            around in admiration. John in fact asked me, “Is Kate a Princess?” When I said
                            “Goodness no, Johnny, she’s your sister,” he explained himself by saying, “Well, she
                            has such golden hair.” Kate was less complementary. When I tucked her in bed last night
                            she said, “Mummy, I didn’t expect my little brothers to be so yellow!” All three boys
                            have been taking a course of Atebrin, an anti-malarial drug which tinges skin and eyeballs
                            yellow.

                            So now our tiny house is bursting at its seams and how good it feels to have one
                            more child under our roof. We are booked to sail for England in May and when we return
                            we will have Ann and George home too. Then I shall feel really content.

                            Eleanor.

                            c/o Game Dept. Mbeya. 2nd March 1946

                            Dearest Family.

                            My life just now is uneventful but very busy. I am sewing hard and knitting fast to
                            try to get together some warm clothes for our leave in England. This is not a simple
                            matter because woollen materials are in short supply and very expensive, and now that
                            we have boarding school fees to pay for both Kate and John we have to budget very
                            carefully indeed.

                            Kate seems happy at school. She makes friends easily and seems to enjoy
                            communal life. John also seems reconciled to school now that Kate is there. He no
                            longer feels that he is the only exile in the family. He seems to rub along with the other
                            boys of his age and has a couple of close friends. Although Mbeya School is coeducational
                            the smaller boys and girls keep strictly apart. It is considered extremely
                            cissy to play with girls.

                            The local children are allowed to go home on Sundays after church and may bring
                            friends home with them for the day. Both John and Kate do this and Sunday is a very
                            busy day for me. The children come home in their Sunday best but bring play clothes to
                            change into. There is always a scramble to get them to bath and change again in time to
                            deliver them to the school by 6 o’clock.

                            When George is home we go out to the school for the morning service. This is
                            taken by the Headmaster Mr Wallington, and is very enjoyable. There is an excellent
                            school choir to lead the singing. The service is the Church of England one, but is
                            attended by children of all denominations, except the Roman Catholics. I don’t think that
                            more than half the children are British. A large proportion are Greeks, some as old as
                            sixteen, and about the same number are Afrikaners. There are Poles and non-Nazi
                            Germans, Swiss and a few American children.

                            All instruction is through the medium of English and it is amazing how soon all the
                            foreign children learn to chatter in English. George has been told that we will return to
                            Mbeya after our leave and for that I am very thankful as it means that we will still be living
                            near at hand when Jim and Henry start school. Because many of these children have to
                            travel many hundreds of miles to come to school, – Mbeya is a two day journey from the
                            railhead, – the school year is divided into two instead of the usual three terms. This
                            means that many of these children do not see their parents for months at a time. I think
                            this is a very sad state of affairs especially for the seven and eight year olds but the
                            Matrons assure me , that many children who live on isolated farms and stations are quite
                            reluctant to go home because they miss the companionship and the games and
                            entertainment that the school offers.

                            My only complaint about the life here is that I see far too little of George. He is
                            kept extremely busy on this range and is hardly at home except for a few days at the
                            months end when he has to be at his office to check up on the pay vouchers and the
                            issue of ammunition to the Scouts. George’s Range takes in the whole of the Southern
                            Province and the Southern half of the Western Province and extends to the border with
                            Northern Rhodesia and right across to Lake Tanganyika. This vast area is patrolled by
                            only 40 Game Scouts because the Department is at present badly under staffed, due
                            partly to the still acute shortage of rifles, but even more so to the extraordinary reluctance
                            which the Government shows to allocate adequate funds for the efficient running of the
                            Department.

                            The Game Scouts must see that the Game Laws are enforced, protect native
                            crops from raiding elephant, hippo and other game animals. Report disease amongst game and deal with stock raiding lions. By constantly going on safari and checking on
                            their work, George makes sure the range is run to his satisfaction. Most of the Game
                            Scouts are fine fellows but, considering they receive only meagre pay for dangerous
                            and exacting work, it is not surprising that occasionally a Scout is tempted into accepting
                            a bribe not to report a serious infringement of the Game Laws and there is, of course,
                            always the temptation to sell ivory illicitly to unscrupulous Indian and Arab traders.
                            Apart from supervising the running of the Range, George has two major jobs.
                            One is to supervise the running of the Game Free Area along the Rhodesia –
                            Tanganyika border, and the other to hunt down the man-eating lions which for years have
                            terrorised the Njombe District killing hundreds of Africans. Yes I know ‘hundreds’ sounds
                            fantastic, but this is perfectly true and one day, when the job is done and the official
                            report published I shall send it to you to prove it!

                            I hate to think of the Game Free Area and so does George. All the game from
                            buffalo to tiny duiker has been shot out in a wide belt extending nearly two hundred
                            miles along the Northern Rhodesia -Tanganyika border. There are three Europeans in
                            widely spaced camps who supervise this slaughter by African Game Guards. This
                            horrible measure is considered necessary by the Veterinary Departments of
                            Tanganyika, Rhodesia and South Africa, to prevent the cattle disease of Rinderpest
                            from spreading South.

                            When George is home however, we do relax and have fun. On the Saturday
                            before the school term started we took Kate and the boys up to the top fishing camp in
                            the Mporoto Mountains for her first attempt at trout fishing. There are three of these
                            camps built by the Mbeya Trout Association on the rivers which were first stocked with
                            the trout hatched on our farm at Mchewe. Of the three, the top camp is our favourite. The
                            scenery there is most glorious and reminds me strongly of the rivers of the Western
                            Cape which I so loved in my childhood.

                            The river, the Kawira, flows from the Rungwe Mountain through a narrow valley
                            with hills rising steeply on either side. The water runs swiftly over smooth stones and
                            sometimes only a foot or two below the level of the banks. It is sparkling and shallow,
                            but in places the water is deep and dark and the banks high. I had a busy day keeping
                            an eye on the boys, especially Jim, who twice climbed out on branches which overhung
                            deep water. “Mummy, I was only looking for trout!”

                            How those kids enjoyed the freedom of the camp after the comparative
                            restrictions of town. So did Fanny, she raced about on the hills like a mad dog chasing
                            imaginary rabbits and having the time of her life. To escape the noise and commotion
                            George had gone far upstream to fish and returned in the late afternoon with three good
                            sized trout and four smaller ones. Kate proudly showed George the two she had caught
                            with the assistance or our cook Hamisi. I fear they were caught in a rather unorthodox
                            manner but this I kept a secret from George who is a stickler for the orthodox in trout
                            fishing.

                            Eleanor.

                            Jacksdale England 24th June 1946

                            Dearest Family.

                            Here we are all together at last in England. You cannot imagine how wonderful it
                            feels to have the whole Rushby family reunited. I find myself counting heads. Ann,
                            George, Kate, John, Jim, and Henry. All present and well. We had a very pleasant trip
                            on the old British India Ship Mantola. She was crowded with East Africans going home
                            for the first time since the war, many like us, eagerly looking forward to a reunion with their
                            children whom they had not seen for years. There was a great air of anticipation and
                            good humour but a little anxiety too.

                            “I do hope our children will be glad to see us,” said one, and went on to tell me
                            about a Doctor from Dar es Salaam who, after years of separation from his son had
                            recently gone to visit him at his school. The Doctor had alighted at the railway station
                            where he had arranged to meet his son. A tall youth approached him and said, very
                            politely, “Excuse me sir. Are you my Father?” Others told me of children who had
                            become so attached to their relatives in England that they gave their parents a very cool
                            reception. I began to feel apprehensive about Ann and George but fortunately had no
                            time to mope.

                            Oh, that washing and ironing for six! I shall remember for ever that steamy little
                            laundry in the heat of the Red Sea and queuing up for the ironing and the feeling of guilt
                            at the size of my bundle. We met many old friends amongst the passengers, and made
                            some new ones, so the voyage was a pleasant one, We did however have our
                            anxious moments.

                            John was the first to disappear and we had an anxious search for him. He was
                            quite surprised that we had been concerned. “I was just talking to my friend Chinky
                            Chinaman in his workshop.” Could John have called him that? Then, when I returned to
                            the cabin from dinner one night I found Henry swigging Owbridge’s Lung Tonic. He had
                            drunk half the bottle neat and the label said ‘five drops in water’. Luckily it did not harm
                            him.

                            Jim of course was forever risking his neck. George had forbidden him to climb on
                            the railings but he was forever doing things which no one had thought of forbidding him
                            to do, like hanging from the overhead pipes on the deck or standing on the sill of a
                            window and looking down at the well deck far below. An Officer found him doing this and
                            gave me the scolding.

                            Another day he climbed up on a derrick used for hoisting cargo. George,
                            oblivious to this was sitting on the hatch cover with other passengers reading a book. I
                            was in the wash house aft on the same deck when Kate rushed in and said, “Mummy
                            come and see Jim.” Before I had time to more than gape, the butcher noticed Jim and
                            rushed out knife in hand. “Get down from there”, he bellowed. Jim got, and with such
                            speed that he caught the leg or his shorts on a projecting piece of metal. The cotton
                            ripped across the seam from leg to leg and Jim stood there for a humiliating moment in a
                            sort of revealing little kilt enduring the smiles of the passengers who had looked up from
                            their books at the butcher’s shout.

                            That incident cured Jim of his urge to climb on the ship but he managed to give
                            us one more fright. He was lost off Dover. People from whom we enquired said, “Yes
                            we saw your little boy. He was by the railings watching that big aircraft carrier.” Now Jim,
                            though mischievous , is very obedient. It was not until George and I had conducted an
                            exhaustive search above and below decks that I really became anxious. Could he have
                            fallen overboard? Jim was returned to us by an unamused Officer. He had been found
                            in one of the lifeboats on the deck forbidden to children.

                            Our ship passed Dover after dark and it was an unforgettable sight. Dover Castle
                            and the cliffs were floodlit for the Victory Celebrations. One of the men passengers sat
                            down at the piano and played ‘The White Cliffs of Dover’, and people sang and a few
                            wept. The Mantola docked at Tilbury early next morning in a steady drizzle.
                            There was a dockers strike on and it took literally hours for all the luggage to be
                            put ashore. The ships stewards simply locked the public rooms and went off leaving the
                            passengers shivering on the docks. Eventually damp and bedraggled, we arrived at St
                            Pancras Station and were given a warm welcome by George’s sister Cath and her
                            husband Reg Pears, who had come all the way from Nottingham to meet us.
                            As we had to spend an hour in London before our train left for Nottingham,
                            George suggested that Cath and I should take the children somewhere for a meal. So
                            off we set in the cold drizzle, the boys and I without coats and laden with sundry
                            packages, including a hand woven native basket full of shoes. We must have looked like
                            a bunch of refugees as we stood in the hall of The Kings Cross Station Hotel because a
                            supercilious waiter in tails looked us up and down and said, “I’m afraid not Madam”, in
                            answer to my enquiry whether the hotel could provide lunch for six.
                            Anyway who cares! We had lunch instead at an ABC tea room — horrible
                            sausage and a mound or rather sloppy mashed potatoes, but very good ice-cream.
                            After the train journey in a very grimy third class coach, through an incredibly green and
                            beautiful countryside, we eventually reached Nottingham and took a bus to Jacksdale,
                            where George’s mother and sisters live in large detached houses side by side.
                            Ann and George were at the bus stop waiting for us, and thank God, submitted
                            to my kiss as though we had been parted for weeks instead of eight years. Even now
                            that we are together again my heart aches to think of all those missed years. They have
                            not changed much and I would have picked them out of a crowd, but Ann, once thin and
                            pale, is now very rosy and blooming. She still has her pretty soft plaits and her eyes are
                            still a clear calm blue. Young George is very striking looking with sparkling brown eyes, a
                            ready, slightly lopsided smile, and charming manners.

                            Mother, and George’s elder sister, Lottie Giles, welcomed us at the door with the
                            cheering news that our tea was ready. Ann showed us the way to mother’s lovely lilac
                            tiled bathroom for a wash before tea. Before I had even turned the tap, Jim had hung
                            form the glass towel rail and it lay in three pieces on the floor. There have since been
                            similar tragedies. I can see that life in civilisation is not without snags.

                            I am most grateful that Ann and George have accepted us so naturally and
                            affectionately. Ann said candidly, “Mummy, it’s a good thing that you had Aunt Cath with
                            you when you arrived because, honestly, I wouldn’t have known you.”

                            Eleanor.

                            Jacksdale England 28th August 1946

                            Dearest Family.

                            I am sorry that I have not written for some time but honestly, I don’t know whether
                            I’m coming or going. Mother handed the top floor of her house to us and the
                            arrangement was that I should tidy our rooms and do our laundry and Mother would
                            prepare the meals except for breakfast. It looked easy at first. All the rooms have wall to
                            wall carpeting and there was a large vacuum cleaner in the box room. I was told a
                            window cleaner would do the windows.

                            Well the first time I used the Hoover I nearly died of fright. I pressed the switch
                            and immediately there was a roar and the bag filled with air to bursting point, or so I
                            thought. I screamed for Ann and she came at the run. I pointed to the bag and shouted
                            above the din, “What must I do? It’s going to burst!” Ann looked at me in astonishment
                            and said, “But Mummy that’s the way it works.” I couldn’t have her thinking me a
                            complete fool so I switched the current off and explained to Ann how it was that I had
                            never seen this type of equipment in action. How, in Tanganyika , I had never had a
                            house with electricity and that, anyway, electric equipment would be superfluous
                            because floors are of cement which the houseboy polishes by hand, one only has a
                            few rugs or grass mats on the floor. “But what about Granny’s house in South Africa?’”
                            she asked, so I explained about your Josephine who threatened to leave if you
                            bought a Hoover because that would mean that you did not think she kept the house
                            clean. The sad fact remains that, at fourteen, Ann knows far more about housework than I
                            do, or rather did! I’m learning fast.

                            The older children all go to school at different times in the morning. Ann leaves first
                            by bus to go to her Grammar School at Sutton-in-Ashfield. Shortly afterwards George
                            catches a bus for Nottingham where he attends the High School. So they have
                            breakfast in relays, usually scrambled egg made from a revolting dried egg mixture.
                            Then there are beds to make and washing and ironing to do, so I have little time for
                            sightseeing, though on a few afternoons George has looked after the younger children
                            and I have gone on bus tours in Derbyshire. Life is difficult here with all the restrictions on
                            foodstuffs. We all have ration books so get our fair share but meat, fats and eggs are
                            scarce and expensive. The weather is very wet. At first I used to hang out the washing
                            and then rush to bring it in when a shower came. Now I just let it hang.

                            We have left our imprint upon my Mother-in-law’s house for ever. Henry upset a
                            bottle of Milk of Magnesia in the middle of the pale fawn bedroom carpet. John, trying to
                            be helpful and doing some dusting, broke one of the delicate Dresden china candlesticks
                            which adorn our bedroom mantelpiece.Jim and Henry have wrecked the once
                            professionally landscaped garden and all the boys together bored a large hole through
                            Mother’s prized cherry tree. So now Mother has given up and gone off to Bournemouth
                            for a much needed holiday. Once a week I have the capable help of a cleaning woman,
                            called for some reason, ‘Mrs Two’, but I have now got all the cooking to do for eight. Mrs
                            Two is a godsend. She wears, of all things, a print mob cap with a hole in it. Says it
                            belonged to her Grandmother. Her price is far beyond Rubies to me, not so much
                            because she does, in a couple of hours, what it takes me all day to do, but because she
                            sells me boxes of fifty cigarettes. Some non-smoking relative, who works in Players
                            tobacco factory, passes on his ration to her. Until Mrs Two came to my rescue I had
                            been starved of cigarettes. Each time I asked for them at the shop the grocer would say,
                            “Are you registered with us?” Only very rarely would some kindly soul sell me a little
                            packet of five Woodbines.

                            England is very beautiful but the sooner we go home to Tanganyika, the better.
                            On this, George and I and the children agree.

                            Eleanor.

                            Jacksdale England 20th September 1946

                            Dearest Family.

                            Our return passages have now been booked on the Winchester Castle and we
                            sail from Southampton on October the sixth. I look forward to returning to Tanganyika but
                            hope to visit England again in a few years time when our children are older and when
                            rationing is a thing of the past.

                            I have grown fond of my Sisters-in-law and admire my Mother-in-law very much.
                            She has a great sense of humour and has entertained me with stories of her very
                            eventful life, and told me lots of little stories of the children which did not figure in her
                            letters. One which amused me was about young George. During one of the air raids
                            early in the war when the sirens were screaming and bombers roaring overhead Mother
                            made the two children get into the cloak cupboard under the stairs. Young George
                            seemed quite unconcerned about the planes and the bombs but soon an anxious voice
                            asked in the dark, “Gran, what will I do if a spider falls on me?” I am afraid that Mother is
                            going to miss Ann and George very much.

                            I had a holiday last weekend when Lottie and I went up to London on a spree. It
                            was a most enjoyable weekend, though very rushed. We placed ourselves in the
                            hands of Thos. Cook and Sons and saw most of the sights of London and were run off
                            our feet in the process. As you all know London I shall not describe what I saw but just
                            to say that, best of all, I enjoyed walking along the Thames embankment in the evening
                            and the changing of the Guard at Whitehall. On Sunday morning Lottie and I went to
                            Kew Gardens and in the afternoon walked in Kensington Gardens.

                            We went to only one show, ‘The Skin of our Teeth’ starring Vivienne Leigh.
                            Neither of us enjoyed the performance at all and regretted having spent so much on
                            circle seats. The show was far too highbrow for my taste, a sort of satire on the survival
                            of the human race. Miss Leigh was unrecognisable in a blond wig and her voice strident.
                            However the night was not a dead loss as far as entertainment was concerned as we
                            were later caught up in a tragicomedy at our hotel.

                            We had booked communicating rooms at the enormous Imperial Hotel in Russell
                            Square. These rooms were comfortably furnished but very high up, and we had a rather
                            terrifying and dreary view from the windows of the enclosed courtyard far below. We
                            had some snacks and a chat in Lottie’s room and then I moved to mine and went to bed.
                            I had noted earlier that there was a special lock on the outer door of my room so that
                            when the door was closed from the inside it automatically locked itself.
                            I was just dropping off to sleep when I heard a hammering which seemed to
                            come from my wardrobe. I got up, rather fearfully, and opened the wardrobe door and
                            noted for the first time that the wardrobe was set in an opening in the wall and that the
                            back of the wardrobe also served as the back of the wardrobe in the room next door. I
                            quickly shut it again and went to confer with Lottie.

                            Suddenly a male voice was raised next door in supplication, “Mary Mother of
                            God, Help me! They’ve locked me in!” and the hammering resumed again, sometimes
                            on the door, and then again on the back of the wardrobe of the room next door. Lottie
                            had by this time joined me and together we listened to the prayers and to the
                            hammering. Then the voice began to threaten, “If you don’t let me out I’ll jump out of the
                            window.” Great consternation on our side of the wall. I went out into the passage and
                            called through the door, “You’re not locked in. Come to your door and I’ll tell you how to
                            open it.” Silence for a moment and then again the prayers followed by a threat. All the
                            other doors in the corridor remained shut.

                            Luckily just then a young man and a woman came walking down the corridor and I
                            explained the situation. The young man hurried off for the night porter who went into the
                            next door room. In a matter of minutes there was peace next door. When the night
                            porter came out into the corridor again I asked for an explanation. He said quite casually,
                            “It’s all right Madam. He’s an Irish Gentleman in Show Business. He gets like this on a
                            Saturday night when he has had a drop too much. He won’t give any more trouble
                            now.” And he didn’t. Next morning at breakfast Lottie and I tried to spot the gentleman in
                            the Show Business, but saw no one who looked like the owner of that charming Irish
                            voice.

                            George had to go to London on business last Monday and took the older
                            children with him for a few hours of sight seeing. They returned quite unimpressed.
                            Everything was too old and dirty and there were far too many people about, but they
                            had enjoyed riding on the escalators at the tube stations, and all agreed that the highlight
                            of the trip was, “Dad took us to lunch at the Chicken Inn.”

                            Now that it is almost time to leave England I am finding the housework less of a
                            drudgery, Also, as it is school holiday time, Jim and Henry are able to go on walks with
                            the older children and so use up some of their surplus energy. Cath and I took the
                            children (except young George who went rabbit shooting with his uncle Reg, and
                            Henry, who stayed at home with his dad) to the Wakes at Selston, the neighbouring
                            village. There were the roundabouts and similar contraptions but the side shows had
                            more appeal for the children. Ann and Kate found a stall where assorted prizes were
                            spread out on a sloping table. Anyone who could land a penny squarely on one of
                            these objects was given a similar one as a prize.

                            I was touched to see that both girls ignored all the targets except a box of fifty
                            cigarettes which they were determined to win for me. After numerous attempts, Kate
                            landed her penny successfully and you would have loved to have seen her radiant little
                            face.

                            Eleanor.

                            Dar es Salaam 22nd October 1946

                            Dearest Family.

                            Back in Tanganyika at last, but not together. We have to stay in Dar es Salaam
                            until tomorrow when the train leaves for Dodoma. We arrived yesterday morning to find
                            all the hotels filled with people waiting to board ships for England. Fortunately some
                            friends came to the rescue and Ann, Kate and John have gone to stay with them. Jim,
                            Henry and I are sleeping in a screened corner of the lounge of the New Africa Hotel, and
                            George and young George have beds in the Palm Court of the same hotel.

                            We travelled out from England in the Winchester Castle under troopship
                            conditions. We joined her at Southampton after a rather slow train journey from
                            Nottingham. We arrived after dark and from the station we could see a large ship in the
                            docks with a floodlit red funnel. “Our ship,” yelled the children in delight, but it was not the
                            Winchester Castle but the Queen Elizabeth, newly reconditioned.

                            We had hoped to board our ship that evening but George made enquiries and
                            found that we would not be allowed on board until noon next day. Without much hope,
                            we went off to try to get accommodation for eight at a small hotel recommended by the
                            taxi driver. Luckily for us there was a very motherly woman at the reception desk. She
                            looked in amusement at the six children and said to me, “Goodness are all these yours,
                            ducks? Then she called over her shoulder, “Wilf, come and see this lady with lots of
                            children. We must try to help.” They settled the problem most satisfactorily by turning
                            two rooms into a dormitory.

                            In the morning we had time to inspect bomb damage in the dock area of
                            Southampton. Most of the rubble had been cleared away but there are still numbers of
                            damaged buildings awaiting demolition. A depressing sight. We saw the Queen Mary
                            at anchor, still in her drab war time paint, but magnificent nevertheless.
                            The Winchester Castle was crammed with passengers and many travelled in
                            acute discomfort. We were luckier than most because the two girls, the three small boys
                            and I had a stateroom to ourselves and though it was stripped of peacetime comforts,
                            we had a private bathroom and toilet. The two Georges had bunks in a huge men-only
                            dormitory somewhere in the bowls of the ship where they had to share communal troop
                            ship facilities. The food was plentiful but unexciting and one had to queue for afternoon
                            tea. During the day the decks were crowded and there was squatting room only. The
                            many children on board got bored.

                            Port Said provided a break and we were all entertained by the ‘Gully Gully’ man
                            and his conjuring tricks, and though we had no money to spend at Simon Artz, we did at
                            least have a chance to stretch our legs. Next day scores of passengers took ill with
                            sever stomach upsets, whether from food poisoning, or as was rumoured, from bad
                            water taken on at the Egyptian port, I don’t know. Only the two Georges in our family
                            were affected and their attacks were comparatively mild.

                            As we neared the Kenya port of Mombassa, the passengers for Dar es Salaam
                            were told that they would have to disembark at Mombassa and continue their journey in
                            a small coaster, the Al Said. The Winchester Castle is too big for the narrow channel
                            which leads to Dar es Salaam harbour.

                            From the wharf the Al Said looked beautiful. She was once the private yacht of
                            the Sultan of Zanzibar and has lovely lines. Our admiration lasted only until we were
                            shown our cabins. With one voice our children exclaimed, “Gosh they stink!” They did, of
                            a mixture of rancid oil and sweat and stale urine. The beds were not yet made and the
                            thin mattresses had ominous stains on them. John, ever fastidious, lifted his mattress and two enormous cockroaches scuttled for cover.

                            We had a good homely lunch served by two smiling African stewards and
                            afterwards we sat on deck and that was fine too, though behind ones enjoyment there
                            was the thought of those stuffy and dirty cabins. That first night nearly everyone,
                            including George and our older children, slept on deck. Women occupied deck chairs
                            and men and children slept on the bare decks. Horrifying though the idea was, I decided
                            that, as Jim had a bad cough, he, Henry and I would sleep in our cabin.

                            When I announced my intention of sleeping in the cabin one of the passengers
                            gave me some insecticide spray which I used lavishly, but without avail. The children
                            slept but I sat up all night with the light on, determined to keep at least their pillows clear
                            of the cockroaches which scurried about boldly regardless of the light. All the next day
                            and night we avoided the cabins. The Al Said stopped for some hours at Zanzibar to
                            offload her deck cargo of live cattle and packing cases from the hold. George and the
                            elder children went ashore for a walk but I felt too lazy and there was plenty to watch
                            from deck.

                            That night I too occupied a deck chair and slept quite comfortably, and next
                            morning we entered the palm fringed harbour of Dar es Salaam and were home.

                            Eleanor.

                            Mbeya 1st November 1946

                            Dearest Family.

                            Home at last! We are all most happily installed in a real family house about three
                            miles out of Mbeya and near the school. This house belongs to an elderly German and
                            has been taken over by the Custodian of Enemy Property and leased to the
                            Government.

                            The owner, whose name is Shenkel, was not interned but is allowed to occupy a
                            smaller house on the Estate. I found him in the garden this morning lecturing the children
                            on what they may do and may not do. I tried to make it quite clear to him that he was not
                            our landlord, though he clearly thinks otherwise. After he had gone I had to take two
                            aspirin and lie down to recover my composure! I had been warned that he has this effect
                            on people.

                            Mr Shenkel is a short and ugly man, his clothes are stained with food and he
                            wears steel rimmed glasses tied round his head with a piece of dirty elastic because
                            one earpiece is missing. He speaks with a thick German accent but his English is fluent
                            and I believe he is a cultured and clever man. But he is maddening. The children were
                            more amused than impressed by his exhortations and have happily Christened our
                            home, ‘Old Shenks’.

                            The house has very large grounds as the place is really a derelict farm. It suits us
                            down to the ground. We had no sooner unpacked than George went off on safari after
                            those maneating lions in the Njombe District. he accounted for one, and a further two
                            jointly with a Game Scout, before we left for England. But none was shot during the five
                            months we were away as George’s relief is quite inexperienced in such work. George
                            thinks that there are still about a dozen maneaters at large. His theory is that a female
                            maneater moved into the area in 1938 when maneating first started, and brought up her
                            cubs to be maneaters, and those cubs in turn did the same. The three maneating lions
                            that have been shot were all in very good condition and not old and maimed as
                            maneaters usually are.

                            George anticipates that it will be months before all these lions are accounted for
                            because they are constantly on the move and cover a very large area. The lions have to
                            be hunted on foot because they range over broken country covered by bush and fairly
                            dense thicket.

                            I did a bit of shooting myself yesterday and impressed our African servants and
                            the children and myself. What a fluke! Our houseboy came to say that there was a snake
                            in the garden, the biggest he had ever seen. He said it was too big to kill with a stick and
                            would I shoot it. I had no gun but a heavy .450 Webley revolver and I took this and
                            hurried out with the children at my heels.

                            The snake turned out to be an unusually large puff adder which had just shed its
                            skin. It looked beautiful in a repulsive way. So flanked by servants and children I took
                            aim and shot, not hitting the head as I had planned, but breaking the snake’s back with
                            the heavy bullet. The two native boys then rushed up with sticks and flattened the head.
                            “Ma you’re a crack shot,” cried the kids in delighted surprise. I hope to rest on my laurels
                            for a long, long while.

                            Although there are only a few weeks of school term left the four older children will
                            start school on Monday. Not only am I pleased with our new home here but also with
                            the staff I have engaged. Our new houseboy, Reuben, (but renamed Robin by our
                            children) is not only cheerful and willing but intelligent too, and Jumbe, the wood and
                            garden boy, is a born clown and a source of great entertainment to the children.

                            I feel sure that we are all going to be very happy here at ‘Old Shenks!.

                            Eleanor.

                            #6266
                            TracyTracy
                            Participant

                              From Tanganyika with Love

                              continued part 7

                              With thanks to Mike Rushby.

                              Oldeani Hospital. 19th September 1938

                              Dearest Family,

                              George arrived today to take us home to Mbulu but Sister Marianne will not allow
                              me to travel for another week as I had a bit of a set back after baby’s birth. At first I was
                              very fit and on the third day Sister stripped the bed and, dictionary in hand, started me
                              off on ante natal exercises. “Now make a bridge Mrs Rushby. So. Up down, up down,’
                              whilst I obediently hoisted myself aloft on heels and head. By the sixth day she
                              considered it was time for me to be up and about but alas, I soon had to return to bed
                              with a temperature and a haemorrhage. I got up and walked outside for the first time this
                              morning.

                              I have had lots of visitors because the local German settlers seem keen to see
                              the first British baby born in the hospital. They have been most kind, sending flowers
                              and little German cards of congratulations festooned with cherubs and rather sweet. Most
                              of the women, besides being pleasant, are very smart indeed, shattering my illusion that
                              German matrons are invariably fat and dowdy. They are all much concerned about the
                              Czecko-Slovakian situation, especially Sister Marianne whose home is right on the
                              border and has several relations who are Sudentan Germans. She is ant-Nazi and
                              keeps on asking me whether I think England will declare war if Hitler invades Czecko-
                              Slovakia, as though I had inside information.

                              George tells me that he has had a grass ‘banda’ put up for us at Mbulu as we are
                              both determined not to return to those prison-like quarters in the Fort. Sister Marianne is
                              horrified at the idea of taking a new baby to live in a grass hut. She told George,
                              “No,No,Mr Rushby. I find that is not to be allowed!” She is an excellent Sister but rather
                              prim and George enjoys teasing her. This morning he asked with mock seriousness,
                              “Sister, why has my wife not received her medal?” Sister fluttered her dictionary before
                              asking. “What medal Mr Rushby”. “Why,” said George, “The medal that Hitler gives to
                              women who have borne four children.” Sister started a long and involved explanation
                              about the medal being only for German mothers whilst George looked at me and
                              grinned.

                              Later. Great Jubilation here. By the noise in Sister Marianne’s sitting room last night it
                              sounded as though the whole German population had gathered to listen to the wireless
                              news. I heard loud exclamations of joy and then my bedroom door burst open and
                              several women rushed in. “Thank God “, they cried, “for Neville Chamberlain. Now there
                              will be no war.” They pumped me by the hand as though I were personally responsible
                              for the whole thing.

                              George on the other hand is disgusted by Chamberlain’s lack of guts. Doesn’t
                              know what England is coming to these days. I feel too content to concern myself with
                              world affairs. I have a fine husband and four wonderful children and am happy, happy,
                              happy.

                              Eleanor.

                              Mbulu. 30th September 1938

                              Dearest Family,

                              Here we are, comfortably installed in our little green house made of poles and
                              rushes from a nearby swamp. The house has of course, no doors or windows, but
                              there are rush blinds which roll up in the day time. There are two rooms and a little porch
                              and out at the back there is a small grass kitchen.

                              Here we have the privacy which we prize so highly as we are screened on one
                              side by a Forest Department plantation and on the other three sides there is nothing but
                              the rolling countryside cropped bare by the far too large herds of cattle and goats of the
                              Wambulu. I have a lovely lazy time. I still have Kesho-Kutwa and the cook we brought
                              with us from the farm. They are both faithful and willing souls though not very good at
                              their respective jobs. As one of these Mbeya boys goes on safari with George whose
                              job takes him from home for three weeks out of four, I have taken on a local boy to cut
                              firewood and heat my bath water and generally make himself useful. His name is Saa,
                              which means ‘Clock’

                              We had an uneventful but very dusty trip from Oldeani. Johnny Jo travelled in his
                              pram in the back of the boxbody and got covered in dust but seems none the worst for
                              it. As the baby now takes up much of my time and Kate was showing signs of
                              boredom, I have engaged a little African girl to come and play with Kate every morning.
                              She is the daughter of the head police Askari and a very attractive and dignified little
                              person she is. Her name is Kajyah. She is scrupulously clean, as all Mohammedan
                              Africans seem to be. Alas, Kajyah, though beautiful, is a bore. She simply does not
                              know how to play, so they just wander around hand in hand.

                              There are only two drawbacks to this little house. Mbulu is a very windy spot so
                              our little reed house is very draughty. I have made a little tent of sheets in one corner of
                              the ‘bedroom’ into which I can retire with Johnny when I wish to bathe or sponge him.
                              The other drawback is that many insects are attracted at night by the lamp and make it
                              almost impossible to read or sew and they have a revolting habit of falling into the soup.
                              There are no dangerous wild animals in this area so I am not at all nervous in this
                              flimsy little house when George is on safari. Most nights hyaenas come around looking
                              for scraps but our dogs, Fanny and Paddy, soon see them off.

                              Eleanor.

                              Mbulu. 25th October 1938

                              Dearest Family,

                              Great news! a vacancy has occurred in the Game Department. George is to
                              transfer to it next month. There will be an increase in salary and a brighter prospect for
                              the future. It will mean a change of scene and I shall be glad of that. We like Mbulu and
                              the people here but the rains have started and our little reed hut is anything but water
                              tight.

                              Before the rain came we had very unpleasant dust storms. I think I told you that
                              this is a treeless area and the grass which normally covers the veldt has been cropped
                              to the roots by the hungry native cattle and goats. When the wind blows the dust
                              collects in tall black columns which sweep across the country in a most spectacular
                              fashion. One such dust devil struck our hut one day whilst we were at lunch. George
                              swept Kate up in a second and held her face against his chest whilst I rushed to Johnny
                              Jo who was asleep in his pram, and stooped over the pram to protect him. The hut
                              groaned and creaked and clouds of dust blew in through the windows and walls covering
                              our persons, food, and belongings in a black pall. The dogs food bowls and an empty
                              petrol tin outside the hut were whirled up and away. It was all over in a moment but you
                              should have seen what a family of sweeps we looked. George looked at our blackened
                              Johnny and mimicked in Sister Marianne’s primmest tones, “I find that this is not to be
                              allowed.”

                              The first rain storm caught me unprepared when George was away on safari. It
                              was a terrific thunderstorm. The quite violent thunder and lightening were followed by a
                              real tropical downpour. As the hut is on a slight slope, the storm water poured through
                              the hut like a river, covering the entire floor, and the roof leaked like a lawn sprinkler.
                              Johnny Jo was snug enough in the pram with the hood raised, but Kate and I had a
                              damp miserable night. Next morning I had deep drains dug around the hut and when
                              George returned from safari he managed to borrow an enormous tarpaulin which is now
                              lashed down over the roof.

                              It did not rain during the next few days George was home but the very next night
                              we were in trouble again. I was awakened by screams from Kate and hurriedly turned up
                              the lamp to see that we were in the midst of an invasion of siafu ants. Kate’s bed was
                              covered in them. Others appeared to be raining down from the thatch. I quickly stripped
                              Kate and carried her across to my bed, whilst I rushed to the pram to see whether
                              Johnny Jo was all right. He was fast asleep, bless him, and slept on through all the
                              commotion, whilst I struggled to pick all the ants out of Kate’s hair, stopping now and
                              again to attend to my own discomfort. These ants have a painful bite and seem to
                              choose all the most tender spots. Kate fell asleep eventually but I sat up for the rest of
                              the night to make sure that the siafu kept clear of the children. Next morning the servants
                              dispersed them by laying hot ash.

                              In spite of the dampness of the hut both children are blooming. Kate has rosy
                              cheeks and Johnny Jo now has a fuzz of fair hair and has lost his ‘old man’ look. He
                              reminds me of Ann at his age.

                              Eleanor.

                              Iringa. 30th November 1938

                              Dearest Family,

                              Here we are back in the Southern Highlands and installed on the second floor of
                              another German Fort. This one has been modernised however and though not so
                              romantic as the Mbulu Fort from the outside, it is much more comfortable.We are all well
                              and I am really proud of our two safari babies who stood up splendidly to a most trying
                              journey North from Mbulu to Arusha and then South down the Great North Road to
                              Iringa where we expect to stay for a month.

                              At Arusha George reported to the headquarters of the Game Department and
                              was instructed to come on down here on Rinderpest Control. There is a great flap on in
                              case the rinderpest spread to Northern Rhodesia and possibly onwards to Southern
                              Rhodesia and South Africa. Extra veterinary officers have been sent to this area to
                              inoculate all the cattle against the disease whilst George and his African game Scouts will
                              comb the bush looking for and destroying diseased game. If the rinderpest spreads,
                              George says it may be necessary to shoot out all the game in a wide belt along the
                              border between the Southern Highlands of Tanganyika and Northern Rhodesia, to
                              prevent the disease spreading South. The very idea of all this destruction sickens us
                              both.

                              George left on a foot safari the day after our arrival and I expect I shall be lucky if I
                              see him occasionally at weekends until this job is over. When rinderpest is under control
                              George is to be stationed at a place called Nzassa in the Eastern Province about 18
                              miles from Dar es Salaam. George’s orderly, who is a tall, cheerful Game Scout called
                              Juma, tells me that he has been stationed at Nzassa and it is a frightful place! However I
                              refuse to be depressed. I now have the cheering prospect of leave to England in thirty
                              months time when we will be able to fetch Ann and George and be a proper family
                              again. Both Ann and George look happy in the snapshots which mother-in-law sends
                              frequently. Ann is doing very well at school and loves it.

                              To get back to our journey from Mbulu. It really was quite an experience. It
                              poured with rain most of the way and the road was very slippery and treacherous the
                              120 miles between Mbulu and Arusha. This is a little used earth road and the drains are
                              so blocked with silt as to be practically non existent. As usual we started our move with
                              the V8 loaded to capacity. I held Johnny on my knee and Kate squeezed in between
                              George and me. All our goods and chattels were in wooden boxes stowed in the back
                              and the two houseboys and the two dogs had to adjust themselves to the space that
                              remained. We soon ran into trouble and it took us all day to travel 47 miles. We stuck
                              several times in deep mud and had some most nasty skids. I simply clutched Kate in
                              one hand and Johnny Jo in the other and put my trust in George who never, under any
                              circumstances, loses his head. Poor Johnny only got his meals when circumstances
                              permitted. Unfortunately I had put him on a bottle only a few days before we left Mbulu
                              and, as I was unable to buy either a primus stove or Thermos flask there we had to
                              make a fire and boil water for each meal. Twice George sat out in the drizzle with a rain
                              coat rapped over his head to protect a miserable little fire of wet sticks drenched with
                              paraffin. Whilst we waited for the water to boil I pacified John by letting him suck a cube
                              of Tate and Lyles sugar held between my rather grubby fingers. Not at all according to
                              the book.

                              That night George, the children and I slept in the car having dumped our boxes
                              and the two servants in a deserted native hut. The rain poured down relentlessly all night
                              and by morning the road was more of a morass than ever. We swerved and skidded
                              alarmingly till eventually one of the wheel chains broke and had to be tied together with
                              string which constantly needed replacing. George was so patient though he was wet
                              and muddy and tired and both children were very good. Shortly before reaching the Great North Road we came upon Jack Gowan, the Stock Inspector from Mbulu. His car
                              was bogged down to its axles in black mud. He refused George’s offer of help saying
                              that he had sent his messenger to a nearby village for help.

                              I hoped that conditions would be better on the Great North Road but how over
                              optimistic I was. For miles the road runs through a belt of ‘black cotton soil’. which was
                              churned up into the consistency of chocolate blancmange by the heavy lorry traffic which
                              runs between Dodoma and Arusha. Soon the car was skidding more fantastically than
                              ever. Once it skidded around in a complete semi circle so George decided that it would
                              be safer for us all to walk whilst he negotiated the very bad patches. You should have
                              seen me plodding along in the mud and drizzle with the baby in one arm and Kate
                              clinging to the other. I was terrified of slipping with Johnny. Each time George reached
                              firm ground he would return on foot to carry Kate and in this way we covered many bad
                              patches.We were more fortunate than many other travellers. We passed several lorries
                              ditched on the side of the road and one car load of German men, all elegantly dressed in
                              lounge suits. One was busy with his camera so will have a record of their plight to laugh
                              over in the years to come. We spent another night camping on the road and next day
                              set out on the last lap of the journey. That also was tiresome but much better than the
                              previous day and we made the haven of the Arusha Hotel before dark. What a picture
                              we made as we walked through the hall in our mud splattered clothes! Even Johnny was
                              well splashed with mud but no harm was done and both he and Kate are blooming.
                              We rested for two days at Arusha and then came South to Iringa. Luckily the sun
                              came out and though for the first day the road was muddy it was no longer so slippery
                              and the second day found us driving through parched country and along badly
                              corrugated roads. The further South we came, the warmer the sun which at times blazed
                              through the windscreen and made us all uncomfortably hot. I have described the country
                              between Arusha and Dodoma before so I shan’t do it again. We reached Iringa without
                              mishap and after a good nights rest all felt full of beans.

                              Eleanor.

                              Mchewe Estate, Mbeya. 7th January 1939.

                              Dearest Family,

                              You will be surprised to note that we are back on the farm! At least the children
                              and I are here. George is away near the Rhodesian border somewhere, still on
                              Rinderpest control.

                              I had a pleasant time at Iringa, lots of invitations to morning tea and Kate had a
                              wonderful time enjoying the novelty of playing with children of her own age. She is not
                              shy but nevertheless likes me to be within call if not within sight. It was all very suburban
                              but pleasant enough. A few days before Christmas George turned up at Iringa and
                              suggested that, as he would be working in the Mbeya area, it might be a good idea for
                              the children and me to move to the farm. I agreed enthusiastically, completely forgetting
                              that after my previous trouble with the leopard I had vowed to myself that I would never
                              again live alone on the farm.

                              Alas no sooner had we arrived when Thomas, our farm headman, brought the
                              news that there were now two leopards terrorising the neighbourhood, and taking dogs,
                              goats and sheep and chickens. Traps and poisoned bait had been tried in vain and he
                              was sure that the female was the same leopard which had besieged our home before.
                              Other leopards said Thomas, came by stealth but this one advertised her whereabouts
                              in the most brazen manner.

                              George stayed with us on the farm over Christmas and all was quiet at night so I
                              cheered up and took the children for walks along the overgrown farm paths. However on
                              New Years Eve that darned leopard advertised her presence again with the most blood
                              chilling grunts and snarls. Horrible! Fanny and Paddy barked and growled and woke up
                              both children. Kate wept and kept saying, “Send it away mummy. I don’t like it.” Johnny
                              Jo howled in sympathy. What a picnic. So now the whole performance of bodyguards
                              has started again and ‘till George returns we confine our exercise to the garden.
                              Our little house is still cosy and sweet but the coffee plantation looks very
                              neglected. I wish to goodness we could sell it.

                              Eleanor.

                              Nzassa 14th February 1939.

                              Dearest Family,

                              After three months of moving around with two small children it is heavenly to be
                              settled in our own home, even though Nzassa is an isolated spot and has the reputation
                              of being unhealthy.

                              We travelled by car from Mbeya to Dodoma by now a very familiar stretch of
                              country, but from Dodoma to Dar es Salaam by train which made a nice change. We
                              spent two nights and a day in the Splendid Hotel in Dar es Salaam, George had some
                              official visits to make and I did some shopping and we took the children to the beach.
                              The bay is so sheltered that the sea is as calm as a pond and the water warm. It is
                              wonderful to see the sea once more and to hear tugs hooting and to watch the Arab
                              dhows putting out to sea with their oddly shaped sails billowing. I do love the bush, but
                              I love the sea best of all, as you know.

                              We made an early start for Nzassa on the 3rd. For about four miles we bowled
                              along a good road. This brought us to a place called Temeke where George called on
                              the District Officer. His house appears to be the only European type house there. The
                              road between Temeke and the turn off to Nzassa is quite good, but the six mile stretch
                              from the turn off to Nzassa is a very neglected bush road. There is nothing to be seen
                              but the impenetrable bush on both sides with here and there a patch of swampy
                              ground where rice is planted in the wet season.

                              After about six miles of bumpy road we reached Nzassa which is nothing more
                              than a sandy clearing in the bush. Our house however is a fine one. It was originally built
                              for the District Officer and there is a small court house which is now George’s office. The
                              District Officer died of blackwater fever so Nzassa was abandoned as an administrative
                              station being considered too unhealthy for Administrative Officers but suitable as
                              Headquarters for a Game Ranger. Later a bachelor Game Ranger was stationed here
                              but his health also broke down and he has been invalided to England. So now the
                              healthy Rushbys are here and we don’t mean to let the place get us down. So don’t
                              worry.

                              The house consists of three very large and airy rooms with their doors opening
                              on to a wide front verandah which we shall use as a living room. There is also a wide
                              back verandah with a store room at one end and a bathroom at the other. Both
                              verandahs and the end windows of the house are screened my mosquito gauze wire
                              and further protected by a trellis work of heavy expanded metal. Hasmani, the Game
                              Scout, who has been acting as caretaker, tells me that the expanded metal is very
                              necessary because lions often come out of the bush at night and roam around the
                              house. Such a comforting thought!

                              On our very first evening we discovered how necessary the mosquito gauze is.
                              After sunset the air outside is thick with mosquitos from the swamps. About an acre of
                              land has been cleared around the house. This is a sandy waste because there is no
                              water laid on here and absolutely nothing grows here except a rather revolting milky
                              desert bush called ‘Manyara’, and a few acacia trees. A little way from the house there is
                              a patch of citrus trees, grape fruit, I think, but whether they ever bear fruit I don’t know.
                              The clearing is bordered on three sides by dense dusty thorn bush which is
                              ‘lousy with buffalo’ according to George. The open side is the road which leads down to
                              George’s office and the huts for the Game Scouts. Only Hasmani and George’s orderly
                              Juma and their wives and families live there, and the other huts provide shelter for the
                              Game Scouts from the bush who come to Nzassa to collect their pay and for a short
                              rest. I can see that my daily walk will always be the same, down the road to the huts and
                              back! However I don’t mind because it is far too hot to take much exercise.

                              The climate here is really tropical and worse than on the coast because the thick
                              bush cuts us off from any sea breeze. George says it will be cooler when the rains start
                              but just now we literally drip all day. Kate wears nothing but a cotton sun suit, and Johnny
                              a napkin only, but still their little bodies are always moist. I have shorn off all Kate’s lovely
                              shoulder length curls and got George to cut my hair very short too.

                              We simply must buy a refrigerator. The butter, and even the cheese we bought
                              in Dar. simply melted into pools of oil overnight, and all our meat went bad, so we are
                              living out of tins. However once we get organised I shall be quite happy here. I like this
                              spacious house and I have good servants. The cook, Hamisi Issa, is a Swahili from Lindi
                              whom we engaged in Dar es Salaam. He is a very dignified person, and like most
                              devout Mohammedan Cooks, keeps both his person and the kitchen spotless. I
                              engaged the house boy here. He is rather a timid little body but is very willing and quite
                              capable. He has an excessively plain but cheerful wife whom I have taken on as ayah. I
                              do not really need help with the children but feel I must have a woman around just in
                              case I go down with malaria when George is away on safari.

                              Eleanor.

                              Nzassa 28th February 1939.

                              Dearest Family,

                              George’s birthday and we had a special tea party this afternoon which the
                              children much enjoyed. We have our frig now so I am able to make jellies and provide
                              them with really cool drinks.

                              Our very first visitor left this morning after spending only one night here. He is Mr
                              Ionides, the Game Ranger from the Southern Province. He acted as stand in here for a
                              short while after George’s predecessor left for England on sick leave, and where he has
                              since died. Mr Ionides returned here to hand over the range and office formally to
                              George. He seems a strange man and is from all accounts a bit of a hermit. He was at
                              one time an Officer in the Regular Army but does not look like a soldier, he wears the
                              most extraordinary clothes but nevertheless contrives to look top-drawer. He was
                              educated at Rugby and Sandhurst and is, I should say, well read. Ionides told us that he
                              hated Nzassa, particularly the house which he thinks sinister and says he always slept
                              down in the office.

                              The house, or at least one bedroom, seems to have the same effect on Kate.
                              She has been very nervous at night ever since we arrived. At first the children occupied
                              the bedroom which is now George’s. One night, soon after our arrival, Kate woke up
                              screaming to say that ‘something’ had looked at her through the mosquito net. She was
                              in such a hysterical state that inspite of the heat and discomfort I was obliged to crawl into
                              her little bed with her and remained there for the rest of the night.

                              Next night I left a night lamp burning but even so I had to sit by her bed until she
                              dropped off to sleep. Again I was awakened by ear-splitting screams and this time
                              found Kate standing rigid on her bed. I lifted her out and carried her to a chair meaning to
                              comfort her but she screeched louder than ever, “Look Mummy it’s under the bed. It’s
                              looking at us.” In vain I pointed out that there was nothing at all there. By this time
                              George had joined us and he carried Kate off to his bed in the other room whilst I got into
                              Kate’s bed thinking she might have been frightened by a rat which might also disturb
                              Johnny.

                              Next morning our houseboy remarked that he had heard Kate screaming in the
                              night from his room behind the kitchen. I explained what had happened and he must
                              have told the old Scout Hasmani who waylaid me that afternoon and informed me quite
                              seriously that that particular room was haunted by a ‘sheitani’ (devil) who hates children.
                              He told me that whilst he was acting as caretaker before our arrival he one night had his
                              wife and small daughter in the room to keep him company. He said that his small
                              daughter woke up and screamed exactly as Kate had done! Silly coincidence I
                              suppose, but such strange things happen in Africa that I decided to move the children
                              into our room and George sleeps in solitary state in the haunted room! Kate now sleeps
                              peacefully once she goes to sleep but I have to stay with her until she does.

                              I like this house and it does not seem at all sinister to me. As I mentioned before,
                              the rooms are high ceilinged and airy, and have cool cement floors. We have made one
                              end of the enclosed verandah into the living room and the other end is the playroom for
                              the children. The space in between is a sort of no-mans land taken over by the dogs as
                              their special territory.

                              Eleanor.

                              Nzassa 25th March 1939.

                              Dearest Family,

                              George is on safari down in the Rufigi River area. He is away for about three
                              weeks in the month on this job. I do hate to see him go and just manage to tick over until
                              he comes back. But what fun and excitement when he does come home.
                              Usually he returns after dark by which time the children are in bed and I have
                              settled down on the verandah with a book. The first warning is usually given by the
                              dogs, Fanny and her son Paddy. They stir, sit up, look at each other and then go and sit
                              side by side by the door with their noses practically pressed to the mosquito gauze and
                              ears pricked. Soon I can hear the hum of the car, and so can Hasmani, the old Game
                              Scout who sleeps on the back verandah with rifle and ammunition by his side when
                              George is away. When he hears the car he turns up his lamp and hurries out to rouse
                              Juma, the houseboy. Juma pokes up the fire and prepares tea which George always
                              drinks whist a hot meal is being prepared. In the meantime I hurriedly comb my hair and
                              powder my nose so that when the car stops I am ready to rush out and welcome
                              George home. The boy and Hasmani and the garden boy appear to help with the
                              luggage and to greet George and the cook, who always accompanies George on
                              Safari. The home coming is always a lively time with much shouting of greetings.
                              ‘Jambo’, and ‘Habari ya safari’, whilst the dogs, beside themselves with excitement,
                              rush around like lunatics.

                              As though his return were not happiness enough, George usually collects the
                              mail on his way home so there is news of Ann and young George and letters from you
                              and bundles of newspapers and magazines. On the day following his return home,
                              George has to deal with official mail in the office but if the following day is a weekday we
                              all, the house servants as well as ourselves, pile into the boxbody and go to Dar es
                              Salaam. To us this means a mornings shopping followed by an afternoon on the beach.
                              It is a bit cooler now that the rains are on but still very humid. Kate keeps chubby
                              and rosy in spite of the climate but Johnny is too pale though sturdy enough. He is such
                              a good baby which is just as well because Kate is a very demanding little girl though
                              sunny tempered and sweet. I appreciate her company very much when George is
                              away because we are so far off the beaten track that no one ever calls.

                              Eleanor.

                              Nzassa 28th April 1939.

                              Dearest Family,

                              You all seem to wonder how I can stand the loneliness and monotony of living at
                              Nzassa when George is on safari, but really and truly I do not mind. Hamisi the cook
                              always goes on safari with George and then the houseboy Juma takes over the cooking
                              and I do the lighter housework. the children are great company during the day, and when
                              they are settled for the night I sit on the verandah and read or write letters or I just dream.
                              The verandah is entirely enclosed with both wire mosquito gauze and a trellis
                              work of heavy expanded metal, so I am safe from all intruders be they human, animal, or
                              insect. Outside the air is alive with mosquitos and the cicadas keep up their monotonous
                              singing all night long. My only companions on the verandah are the pale ghecco lizards
                              on the wall and the two dogs. Fanny the white bull terrier, lies always near my feet
                              dozing happily, but her son Paddy, who is half Airedale has a less phlegmatic
                              disposition. He sits alert and on guard by the metal trellis work door. Often a lion grunts
                              from the surrounding bush and then his hackles rise and he stands up stiffly with his nose
                              pressed to the door. Old Hasmani from his bedroll on the back verandah, gives a little
                              cough just to show he is awake. Sometimes the lions are very close and then I hear the
                              click of a rifle bolt as Hasmani loads his rifle – but this is usually much later at night when
                              the lights are out. One morning I saw large pug marks between the wall of my bedroom
                              and the garage but I do not fear lions like I did that beastly leopard on the farm.
                              A great deal of witchcraft is still practiced in the bush villages in the
                              neighbourhood. I must tell you about old Hasmani’s baby in connection with this. Last
                              week Hasmani came to me in great distress to say that his baby was ‘Ngongwa sana ‘
                              (very ill) and he thought it would die. I hurried down to the Game Scouts quarters to see
                              whether I could do anything for the child and found the mother squatting in the sun
                              outside her hut with the baby on her lap. The mother was a young woman but not an
                              attractive one. She appeared sullen and indifferent compared with old Hasmani who
                              was very distressed. The child was very feverish and breathing with difficulty and
                              seemed to me to be suffering from bronchitis if not pneumonia. I rubbed his back and
                              chest with camphorated oil and dosed him with aspirin and liquid quinine. I repeated the
                              treatment every four hours, but next day there was no apparent improvement.
                              In the afternoon Hasmani begged me to give him that night off duty and asked for
                              a loan of ten shillings. He explained to me that it seemed to him that the white man’s
                              medicine had failed to cure his child and now he wished to take the child to the local witch
                              doctor. “For ten shillings” said Hasmani, “the Maganga will drive the devil out of my
                              child.” “How?” asked I. “With drums”, said Hasmani confidently. I did not know what to
                              do. I thought the child was too ill to be exposed to the night air, yet I knew that if I
                              refused his request and the child were to die, Hasmani and all the other locals would hold
                              me responsible. I very reluctantly granted his request. I was so troubled by the matter
                              that I sent for George’s office clerk. Daniel, and asked him to accompany Hasmani to the
                              ceremony and to report to me the next morning. It started to rain after dark and all night
                              long I lay awake in bed listening to the drums and the light rain. Next morning when I
                              went out to the kitchen to order breakfast I found a beaming Hasmani awaiting me.
                              “Memsahib”, he said. “My child is well, the fever is now quite gone, the Maganga drove
                              out the devil just as I told you.” Believe it or not, when I hurried to his quarters after
                              breakfast I found the mother suckling a perfectly healthy child! It may be my imagination
                              but I thought the mother looked pretty smug.The clerk Daniel told me that after Hasmani
                              had presented gifts of money and food to the ‘Maganga’, the naked baby was placed
                              on a goat skin near the drums. Most of the time he just lay there but sometimes the witch
                              doctor picked him up and danced with the child in his arms. Daniel seemed reluctant to
                              talk about it. Whatever mumbo jumbo was used all this happened a week ago and the
                              baby has never looked back.

                              Eleanor.

                              Nzassa 3rd July 1939.

                              Dearest Family,

                              Did I tell you that one of George’s Game Scouts was murdered last month in the
                              Maneromango area towards the Rufigi border. He was on routine patrol, with a porter
                              carrying his bedding and food, when they suddenly came across a group of African
                              hunters who were busy cutting up a giraffe which they had just killed. These hunters were
                              all armed with muzzle loaders, spears and pangas, but as it is illegal to kill giraffe without
                              a permit, the Scout went up to the group to take their names. Some argument ensued
                              and the Scout was stabbed.

                              The District Officer went to the area to investigate and decided to call in the Police
                              from Dar es Salaam. A party of police went out to search for the murderers but after
                              some days returned without making any arrests. George was on an elephant control
                              safari in the Bagamoyo District and on his return through Dar es Salaam he heard of the
                              murder. George was furious and distressed to hear the news and called in here for an
                              hour on his way to Maneromango to search for the murderers himself.

                              After a great deal of strenuous investigation he arrested three poachers, put them
                              in jail for the night at Maneromango and then brought them to Dar es Salaam where they
                              are all now behind bars. George will now have to prosecute in the Magistrate’s Court
                              and try and ‘make a case’ so that the prisoners may be committed to the High Court to
                              be tried for murder. George is convinced of their guilt and justifiably proud to have
                              succeeded where the police failed.

                              George had to borrow handcuffs for the prisoners from the Chief at
                              Maneromango and these he brought back to Nzassa after delivering the prisoners to
                              Dar es Salaam so that he may return them to the Chief when he revisits the area next
                              week.

                              I had not seen handcuffs before and picked up a pair to examine them. I said to
                              George, engrossed in ‘The Times’, “I bet if you were arrested they’d never get
                              handcuffs on your wrist. Not these anyway, they look too small.” “Standard pattern,”
                              said George still concentrating on the newspaper, but extending an enormous relaxed
                              left wrist. So, my dears, I put a bracelet round his wrist and as there was a wide gap I
                              gave a hard squeeze with both hands. There was a sharp click as the handcuff engaged
                              in the first notch. George dropped the paper and said, “Now you’ve done it, my love,
                              one set of keys are in the Dar es Salaam Police Station, and the others with the Chief at
                              Maneromango.” You can imagine how utterly silly I felt but George was an angel about it
                              and said as he would have to go to Dar es Salaam we might as well all go.

                              So we all piled into the car, George, the children and I in the front, and the cook
                              and houseboy, immaculate in snowy khanzus and embroidered white caps, a Game
                              Scout and the ayah in the back. George never once complain of the discomfort of the
                              handcuff but I was uncomfortably aware that it was much too tight because his arm
                              above the cuff looked red and swollen and the hand unnaturally pale. As the road is so
                              bad George had to use both hands on the wheel and all the time the dangling handcuff
                              clanked against the dashboard in an accusing way.

                              We drove straight to the Police Station and I could hear the roars of laughter as
                              George explained his predicament. Later I had to put up with a good deal of chaffing
                              and congratulations upon putting the handcuffs on George.

                              Eleanor.

                              Nzassa 5th August 1939

                              Dearest Family,

                              George made a point of being here for Kate’s fourth birthday last week. Just
                              because our children have no playmates George and I always do all we can to make
                              birthdays very special occasions. We went to Dar es Salaam the day before the
                              birthday and bought Kate a very sturdy tricycle with which she is absolutely delighted.
                              You will be glad to know that your parcels arrived just in time and Kate loved all your
                              gifts especially the little shop from Dad with all the miniature tins and packets of
                              groceries. The tea set was also a great success and is much in use.

                              We had a lively party which ended with George and me singing ‘Happy
                              Birthday to you’, and ended with a wild game with balloons. Kate wore her frilly white net
                              party frock and looked so pretty that it seemed a shame that there was no one but us to
                              see her. Anyway it was a good party. I wish so much that you could see the children.
                              Kate keeps rosy and has not yet had malaria. Johnny Jo is sturdy but pale. He
                              runs a temperature now and again but I am not sure whether this is due to teething or
                              malaria. Both children of course take quinine every day as George and I do. George
                              quite frequently has malaria in spite of prophylactic quinine but this is not surprising as he
                              got the germ thoroughly established in his system in his early elephant hunting days. I
                              get it too occasionally but have not been really ill since that first time a month after my
                              arrival in the country.

                              Johnny is such a good baby. His chief claim to beauty is his head of soft golden
                              curls but these are due to come off on his first birthday as George considers them too
                              girlish. George left on safari the day after the party and the very next morning our wood
                              boy had a most unfortunate accident. He was chopping a rather tough log when a chip
                              flew up and split his upper lip clean through from mouth to nostril exposing teeth and
                              gums. A truly horrible sight and very bloody. I cleaned up the wound as best I could
                              and sent him off to the hospital at Dar es Salaam on the office bicycle. He wobbled
                              away wretchedly down the road with a white cloth tied over his mouth to keep off the
                              dust. He returned next day with his lip stitched and very swollen and bearing a
                              resemblance to my lip that time I used the hair remover.

                              Eleanor.

                              Splendid Hotel. Dar es Salaam 7th September 1939

                              Dearest Family,

                              So now another war has started and it has disrupted even our lives. We have left
                              Nzassa for good. George is now a Lieutenant in the King’s African Rifles and the children
                              and I are to go to a place called Morogoro to await further developments.
                              I was glad to read in today’s paper that South Africa has declared war on
                              Germany. I would have felt pretty small otherwise in this hotel which is crammed full of
                              men who have been called up for service in the Army. George seems exhilarated by
                              the prospect of active service. He is bursting out of his uniform ( at the shoulders only!)
                              and all too ready for the fray.

                              The war came as a complete surprise to me stuck out in the bush as I was without
                              wireless or mail. George had been away for a fortnight so you can imagine how
                              surprised I was when a messenger arrived on a bicycle with a note from George. The
                              note informed me that war had been declared and that George, as a Reserve Officer in
                              the KAR had been called up. I was to start packing immediately and be ready by noon
                              next day when George would arrive with a lorry for our goods and chattels. I started to
                              pack immediately with the help of the houseboy and by the time George arrived with
                              the lorry only the frig remained to be packed and this was soon done.

                              Throughout the morning Game Scouts had been arriving from outlying parts of
                              the District. I don’t think they had the least idea where they were supposed to go or
                              whom they were to fight but were ready to fight anybody, anywhere, with George.
                              They all looked very smart in well pressed uniforms hung about with water bottles and
                              ammunition pouches. The large buffalo badge on their round pill box hats absolutely
                              glittered with polish. All of course carried rifles and when George arrived they all lined up
                              and they looked most impressive. I took some snaps but unfortunately it was drizzling
                              and they may not come out well.

                              We left Nzassa without a backward glance. We were pretty fed up with it by
                              then. The children and I are spending a few days here with George but our luggage, the
                              dogs, and the houseboys have already left by train for Morogoro where a small house
                              has been found for the children and me.

                              George tells me that all the German males in this Territory were interned without a
                              hitch. The whole affair must have been very well organised. In every town and
                              settlement special constables were sworn in to do the job. It must have been a rather
                              unpleasant one but seems to have gone without incident. There is a big transit camp
                              here at Dar for the German men. Later they are to be sent out of the country, possibly to
                              Rhodesia.

                              The Indian tailors in the town are all terribly busy making Army uniforms, shorts
                              and tunics in khaki drill. George swears that they have muddled their orders and he has
                              been given the wrong things. Certainly the tunic is far too tight. His hat, a khaki slouch hat
                              like you saw the Australians wearing in the last war, is also too small though it is the
                              largest they have in stock. We had a laugh over his other equipment which includes a
                              small canvas haversack and a whistle on a black cord. George says he feels like he is
                              back in his Boy Scouting boyhood.

                              George has just come in to say the we will be leaving for Morogoro tomorrow
                              afternoon.

                              Eleanor.

                              Morogoro 14th September 1939

                              Dearest Family,

                              Morogoro is a complete change from Nzassa. This is a large and sprawling
                              township. The native town and all the shops are down on the flat land by the railway but
                              all the European houses are away up the slope of the high Uluguru Mountains.
                              Morogoro was a flourishing town in the German days and all the streets are lined with
                              trees for coolness as is the case in other German towns. These trees are the flamboyant
                              acacia which has an umbrella top and throws a wide but light shade.

                              Most of the houses have large gardens so they cover a considerable area and it
                              is quite a safari for me to visit friends on foot as our house is on the edge of this area and
                              the furthest away from the town. Here ones house is in accordance with ones seniority in
                              Government service. Ours is a simple affair, just three lofty square rooms opening on to
                              a wide enclosed verandah. Mosquitoes are bad here so all doors and windows are
                              screened and we will have to carry on with our daily doses of quinine.

                              George came up to Morogoro with us on the train. This was fortunate because I
                              went down with a sharp attack of malaria at the hotel on the afternoon of our departure
                              from Dar es Salaam. George’s drastic cure of vast doses of quinine, a pillow over my
                              head, and the bed heaped with blankets soon brought down the temperature so I was
                              fit enough to board the train but felt pretty poorly on the trip. However next day I felt
                              much better which was a good thing as George had to return to Dar es Salaam after two
                              days. His train left late at night so I did not see him off but said good-bye at home
                              feeling dreadful but trying to keep the traditional stiff upper lip of the wife seeing her
                              husband off to the wars. He hopes to go off to Abyssinia but wrote from Dar es Salaam
                              to say that he is being sent down to Rhodesia by road via Mbeya to escort the first
                              detachment of Rhodesian white troops.

                              First he will have to select suitable camping sites for night stops and arrange for
                              supplies of food. I am very pleased as it means he will be safe for a while anyway. We
                              are both worried about Ann and George in England and wonder if it would be safer to
                              have them sent out.

                              Eleanor.

                              Morogoro 4th November 1939

                              Dearest Family,

                              My big news is that George has been released from the Army. He is very
                              indignant and disappointed because he hoped to go to Abyssinia but I am terribly,
                              terribly glad. The Chief Secretary wrote a very nice letter to George pointing out that he
                              would be doing a greater service to his country by his work of elephant control, giving
                              crop protection during the war years when foodstuffs are such a vital necessity, than by
                              doing a soldiers job. The Government plan to start a huge rice scheme in the Rufiji area,
                              and want George to control the elephant and hippo there. First of all though. he must go
                              to the Southern Highlands Province where there is another outbreak of Rinderpest, to
                              shoot out diseased game especially buffalo, which might spread the disease.

                              So off we go again on our travels but this time we are leaving the two dogs
                              behind in the care of Daniel, the Game Clerk. Fanny is very pregnant and I hate leaving
                              her behind but the clerk has promised to look after her well. We are taking Hamisi, our
                              dignified Swahili cook and the houseboy Juma and his wife whom we brought with us
                              from Nzassa. The boy is not very good but his wife makes a cheerful and placid ayah
                              and adores Johnny.

                              Eleanor.

                              Iringa 8th December 1939

                              Dearest Family,

                              The children and I are staying in a small German house leased from the
                              Custodian of Enemy Property. I can’t help feeling sorry for the owners who must be in
                              concentration camps somewhere.George is away in the bush dealing with the
                              Rinderpest emergency and the cook has gone with him. Now I have sent the houseboy
                              and the ayah away too. Two days ago my houseboy came and told me that he felt
                              very ill and asked me to write a ‘chit’ to the Indian Doctor. In the note I asked the Doctor
                              to let me know the nature of his complaint and to my horror I got a note from him to say
                              that the houseboy had a bad case of Venereal Disease. Was I horrified! I took it for
                              granted that his wife must be infected too and told them both that they would have to
                              return to their home in Nzassa. The boy shouted and the ayah wept but I paid them in
                              lieu of notice and gave them money for the journey home. So there I was left servant
                              less with firewood to chop, a smokey wood burning stove to control, and of course, the
                              two children.

                              To add to my troubles Johnny had a temperature so I sent for the European
                              Doctor. He diagnosed malaria and was astonished at the size of Johnny’s spleen. He
                              said that he must have had suppressed malaria over a long period and the poor child
                              must now be fed maximum doses of quinine for a long time. The Doctor is a fatherly
                              soul, he has been recalled from retirement to do this job as so many of the young
                              doctors have been called up for service with the army.

                              I told him about my houseboy’s complaint and the way I had sent him off
                              immediately, and he was very amused at my haste, saying that it is most unlikely that
                              they would have passed the disease onto their employers. Anyway I hated the idea. I
                              mean to engage a houseboy locally, but will do without an ayah until we return to
                              Morogoro in February.

                              Something happened today to cheer me up. A telegram came from Daniel which
                              read, “FLANNEL HAS FIVE CUBS.”

                              Eleanor.

                              Morogoro 10th March 1940

                              Dearest Family,

                              We are having very heavy rain and the countryside is a most beautiful green. In
                              spite of the weather George is away on safari though it must be very wet and
                              unpleasant. He does work so hard at his elephant hunting job and has got very thin. I
                              suppose this is partly due to those stomach pains he gets and the doctors don’t seem
                              to diagnose the trouble.

                              Living in Morogoro is much like living in a country town in South Africa, particularly
                              as there are several South African women here. I go out quite often to morning teas. We
                              all take our war effort knitting, and natter, and are completely suburban.
                              I sometimes go and see an elderly couple who have been interred here. They
                              are cold shouldered by almost everyone else but I cannot help feeling sorry for them.
                              Usually I go by invitation because I know Mrs Ruppel prefers to be prepared and
                              always has sandwiches and cake. They both speak English but not fluently and
                              conversation is confined to talking about my children and theirs. Their two sons were
                              students in Germany when war broke out but are now of course in the German Army.
                              Such nice looking chaps from their photographs but I suppose thorough Nazis. As our
                              conversation is limited I usually ask to hear a gramophone record or two. They have a
                              large collection.

                              Janet, the ayah whom I engaged at Mbeya, is proving a great treasure. She is a
                              trained hospital ayah and is most dependable and capable. She is, perhaps, a little strict
                              but the great thing is that I can trust her with the children out of my sight.
                              Last week I went out at night for the first time without George. The occasion was
                              a farewell sundowner given by the Commissioner of Prisoners and his wife. I was driven
                              home by the District Officer and he stopped his car by the back door in a large puddle.
                              Ayah came to the back door, storm lamp in hand, to greet me. My escort prepared to
                              drive off but the car stuck. I thought a push from me might help, so without informing the
                              driver, I pushed as hard as I could on the back of the car. Unfortunately the driver
                              decided on other tactics. He put the engine in reverse and I was knocked flat on my back
                              in the puddle. The car drove forward and away without the driver having the least idea of
                              what happened. The ayah was in quite a state, lifting me up and scolding me for my
                              stupidity as though I were Kate. I was a bit shaken but non the worse and will know
                              better next time.

                              Eleanor.

                              Morogoro 14th July 1940

                              Dearest Family,

                              How good it was of Dad to send that cable to Mother offering to have Ann and
                              George to live with you if they are accepted for inclusion in the list of children to be
                              evacuated to South Africa. It would be wonderful to know that they are safely out of the
                              war zone and so much nearer to us but I do dread the thought of the long sea voyage
                              particularly since we heard the news of the sinking of that liner carrying child evacuees to
                              Canada. I worry about them so much particularly as George is so often away on safari.
                              He is so comforting and calm and I feel brave and confident when he is home.
                              We have had no news from England for five weeks but, when she last wrote,
                              mother said the children were very well and that she was sure they would be safe in the
                              country with her.

                              Kate and John are growing fast. Kate is such a pretty little girl, rosy in spite of the
                              rather trying climate. I have allowed her hair to grow again and it hangs on her shoulders
                              in shiny waves. John is a more slightly built little boy than young George was, and quite
                              different in looks. He has Dad’s high forehead and cleft chin, widely spaced brown eyes
                              that are not so dark as mine and hair that is still fair and curly though ayah likes to smooth it
                              down with water every time she dresses him. He is a shy child, and although he plays
                              happily with Kate, he does not care to play with other children who go in the late
                              afternoons to a lawn by the old German ‘boma’.

                              Kate has playmates of her own age but still rather clings to me. Whilst she loves
                              to have friends here to play with her, she will not go to play at their houses unless I go
                              too and stay. She always insists on accompanying me when I go out to morning tea
                              and always calls Janet “John’s ayah”. One morning I went to a knitting session at a
                              neighbours house. We are all knitting madly for the troops. As there were several other
                              women in the lounge and no other children, I installed Kate in the dining room with a
                              colouring book and crayons. My hostess’ black dog was chained to the dining room
                              table leg, but as he and Kate are on friendly terms I was not bothered by this.
                              Some time afterwards, during a lull in conversation, I heard a strange drumming
                              noise coming from the dining room. I went quickly to investigate and, to my horror, found
                              Kate lying on her back with the dog chain looped around her neck. The frightened dog
                              was straining away from her as far as he could get and the chain was pulled so tightly
                              around her throat that she could not scream. The drumming noise came from her heels
                              kicking in a panic on the carpet.

                              Even now I do not know how Kate got herself into this predicament. Luckily no
                              great harm was done but I think I shall do my knitting at home in future.

                              Eleanor.

                              Morogoro 16th November 1940

                              Dearest Family,

                              I much prefer our little house on the hillside to the larger one we had down below.
                              The only disadvantage is that the garden is on three levels and both children have had
                              some tumbles down the steps on the tricycle. John is an extremely stoical child. He
                              never cries when he hurts himself.

                              I think I have mentioned ‘Morningside’ before. It is a kind of Resthouse high up in
                              the Uluguru Mountains above Morogoro. Jess Howe-Browne, who runs the large
                              house as a Guest House, is a wonderful woman. Besides running the boarding house
                              she also grows vegetables, flowers and fruit for sale in Morogoro and Dar es Salaam.
                              Her guests are usually women and children from Dar es Salaam who come in the hot
                              season to escape the humidity on the coast. Often the mothers leave their children for
                              long periods in Jess Howe-Browne’s care. There is a road of sorts up the mountain side
                              to Morningside, but this is so bad that cars do not attempt it and guests are carried up
                              the mountain in wicker chairs lashed to poles. Four men carry an adult, and two a child,
                              and there are of course always spare bearers and they work in shifts.

                              Last week the children and I went to Morningside for the day as guests. John
                              rode on my lap in one chair and Kate in a small chair on her own. This did not please
                              Kate at all. The poles are carried on the bearers shoulders and one is perched quite high.
                              The motion is a peculiar rocking one. The bearers chant as they go and do not seem
                              worried by shortness of breath! They are all hillmen of course and are, I suppose, used
                              to trotting up and down to the town.

                              Morningside is well worth visiting and we spent a delightful day there. The fresh
                              cool air is a great change from the heavy air of the valley. A river rushes down the
                              mountain in a series of cascades, and the gardens are shady and beautiful. Behind the
                              property is a thick indigenous forest which stretches from Morningside to the top of the
                              mountain. The house is an old German one, rather in need of repair, but Jess has made
                              it comfortable and attractive, with some of her old family treasures including a fine old
                              Grandfather clock. We had a wonderful lunch which included large fresh strawberries and
                              cream. We made the return journey again in the basket chairs and got home before dark.
                              George returned home at the weekend with a baby elephant whom we have
                              called Winnie. She was rescued from a mud hole by some African villagers and, as her
                              mother had abandoned her, they took her home and George was informed. He went in
                              the truck to fetch her having first made arrangements to have her housed in a shed on the
                              Agriculture Department Experimental Farm here. He has written to the Game Dept
                              Headquarters to inform the Game Warden and I do not know what her future will be, but
                              in the meantime she is our pet. George is afraid she will not survive because she has
                              had a very trying time. She stands about waist high and is a delightful creature and quite
                              docile. Asian and African children as well as Europeans gather to watch her and George
                              encourages them to bring fruit for her – especially pawpaws which she loves.
                              Whilst we were there yesterday one of the local ladies came, very smartly
                              dressed in a linen frock, silk stockings, and high heeled shoes. She watched fascinated
                              whilst Winnie neatly split a pawpaw and removed the seeds with her trunk, before
                              scooping out the pulp and putting it in her mouth. It was a particularly nice ripe pawpaw
                              and Winnie enjoyed it so much that she stretched out her trunk for more. The lady took
                              fright and started to run with Winnie after her, sticky trunk outstretched. Quite an
                              entertaining sight. George managed to stop Winnie but not before she had left a gooey
                              smear down the back of the immaculate frock.

                              Eleanor.

                               

                              #6262
                              TracyTracy
                              Participant

                                From Tanganyika with Love

                                continued  ~ part 3

                                With thanks to Mike Rushby.

                                Mchewe Estate. 22nd March 1935

                                Dearest Family,

                                I am feeling much better now that I am five months pregnant and have quite got
                                my appetite back. Once again I go out with “the Mchewe Hunt” which is what George
                                calls the procession made up of the donkey boy and donkey with Ann confidently riding
                                astride, me beside the donkey with Georgie behind riding the stick which he much
                                prefers to the donkey. The Alsatian pup, whom Ann for some unknown reason named
                                ‘Tubbage’, and the two cats bring up the rear though sometimes Tubbage rushes
                                ahead and nearly knocks me off my feet. He is not the loveable pet that Kelly was.
                                It is just as well that I have recovered my health because my mother-in-law has
                                decided to fly out from England to look after Ann and George when I am in hospital. I am
                                very grateful for there is no one lse to whom I can turn. Kath Hickson-Wood is seldom on
                                their farm because Hicky is working a guano claim and is making quite a good thing out of
                                selling bat guano to the coffee farmers at Mbosi. They camp out at the claim, a series of
                                caves in the hills across the valley and visit the farm only occasionally. Anne Molteno is
                                off to Cape Town to have her baby at her mothers home and there are no women in
                                Mbeya I know well. The few women are Government Officials wives and they come
                                and go. I make so few trips to the little town that there is no chance to get on really
                                friendly terms with them.

                                Janey, the ayah, is turning into a treasure. She washes and irons well and keeps
                                the children’s clothes cupboard beautifully neat. Ann and George however are still
                                reluctant to go for walks with her. They find her dull because, like all African ayahs, she
                                has no imagination and cannot play with them. She should however be able to help with
                                the baby. Ann is very excited about the new baby. She so loves all little things.
                                Yesterday she went into ecstasies over ten newly hatched chicks.

                                She wants a little sister and perhaps it would be a good thing. Georgie is so very
                                active and full of mischief that I feel another wild little boy might be more than I can
                                manage. Although Ann is older, it is Georgie who always thinks up the mischief. They
                                have just been having a fight. Georgie with the cooks umbrella versus Ann with her frilly
                                pink sunshade with the inevitable result that the sunshade now has four broken ribs.
                                Any way I never feel lonely now during the long hours George is busy on the
                                shamba. The children keep me on my toes and I have plenty of sewing to do for the
                                baby. George is very good about amusing the children before their bedtime and on
                                Sundays. In the afternoons when it is not wet I take Ann and Georgie for a walk down
                                the hill. George meets us at the bottom and helps me on the homeward journey. He
                                grabs one child in each hand by the slack of their dungarees and they do a sort of giant
                                stride up the hill, half walking half riding.

                                Very much love,
                                Eleanor.

                                Mchewe Estate. 14th June 1935

                                Dearest Family,

                                A great flap here. We had a letter yesterday to say that mother-in-law will be
                                arriving in four days time! George is very amused at my frantic efforts at spring cleaning
                                but he has told me before that she is very house proud so I feel I must make the best
                                of what we have.

                                George is very busy building a store for the coffee which will soon be ripening.
                                This time he is doing the bricklaying himself. It is quite a big building on the far end of the
                                farm and close to the river. He is also making trays of chicken wire nailed to wooden
                                frames with cheap calico stretched over the wire.

                                Mother will have to sleep in the verandah room which leads off the bedroom
                                which we share with the children. George will have to sleep in the outside spare room as
                                there is no door between the bedroom and the verandah room. I am sewing frantically
                                to make rose coloured curtains and bedspread out of material mother-in-law sent for
                                Christmas and will have to make a curtain for the doorway. The kitchen badly needs
                                whitewashing but George says he cannot spare the labour so I hope mother won’t look.
                                To complicate matters, George has been invited to lunch with the Governor on the day
                                of Mother’s arrival. After lunch they are to visit the newly stocked trout streams in the
                                Mporotos. I hope he gets back to Mbeya in good time to meet mother’s plane.
                                Ann has been off colour for a week. She looks very pale and her pretty fair hair,
                                normally so shiny, is dull and lifeless. It is such a pity that mother should see her like this
                                because first impressions do count so much and I am looking to the children to attract
                                attention from me. I am the size of a circus tent and hardly a dream daughter-in-law.
                                Georgie, thank goodness, is blooming but he has suddenly developed a disgusting
                                habit of spitting on the floor in the manner of the natives. I feel he might say “Gran, look
                                how far I can spit and give an enthusiastic demonstration.

                                Just hold thumbs that all goes well.

                                your loving but anxious,
                                Eleanor.

                                Mchewe Estate. 28th June 1935

                                Dearest Family,

                                Mother-in-law duly arrived in the District Commissioner’s car. George did not dare
                                to use the A.C. as she is being very temperamental just now. They also brought the
                                mail bag which contained a parcel of lovely baby clothes from you. Thank you very
                                much. Mother-in-law is very put out because the large parcel she posted by surface
                                mail has not yet arrived.

                                Mother arrived looking very smart in an ankle length afternoon frock of golden
                                brown crepe and smart hat, and wearing some very good rings. She is a very
                                handsome woman with the very fair complexion that goes with red hair. The hair, once
                                Titan, must now be grey but it has been very successfully tinted and set. I of course,
                                was shapeless in a cotton maternity frock and no credit to you. However, so far, motherin-
                                law has been uncritical and friendly and charmed with the children who have taken to
                                her. Mother does not think that the children resemble me in any way. Ann resembles her
                                family the Purdys and Georgie is a Morley, her mother’s family. She says they had the
                                same dark eyes and rather full mouths. I say feebly, “But Georgie has my colouring”, but
                                mother won’t hear of it. So now you know! Ann is a Purdy and Georgie a Morley.
                                Perhaps number three will be a Leslie.

                                What a scramble I had getting ready for mother. Her little room really looks pretty
                                and fresh, but the locally woven grass mats arrived only minutes before mother did. I
                                also frantically overhauled our clothes and it a good thing that I did so because mother
                                has been going through all the cupboards looking for mending. Mother is kept so busy
                                in her own home that I think she finds time hangs on her hands here. She is very good at
                                entertaining the children and has even tried her hand at picking coffee a couple of times.
                                Mother cannot get used to the native boy servants but likes Janey, so Janey keeps her
                                room in order. Mother prefers to wash and iron her own clothes.

                                I almost lost our cook through mother’s surplus energy! Abel our previous cook
                                took a new wife last month and, as the new wife, and Janey the old, were daggers
                                drawn, Abel moved off to a job on the Lupa leaving Janey and her daughter here.
                                The new cook is capable, but he is a fearsome looking individual called Alfani. He has a
                                thick fuzz of hair which he wears long, sometimes hidden by a dingy turban, and he
                                wears big brass earrings. I think he must be part Somali because he has a hawk nose
                                and a real Brigand look. His kitchen is never really clean but he is an excellent cook and
                                as cooks are hard to come by here I just keep away from the kitchen. Not so mother!
                                A few days after her arrival she suggested kindly that I should lie down after lunch
                                so I rested with the children whilst mother, unknown to me, went out to the kitchen and
                                not only scrubbed the table and shelves but took the old iron stove to pieces and
                                cleaned that. Unfortunately in her zeal she poked a hole through the stove pipe.
                                Had I known of these activities I would have foreseen the cook’s reaction when
                                he returned that evening to cook the supper. he was furious and wished to leave on the
                                spot and demanded his wages forthwith. The old Memsahib had insulted him by
                                scrubbing his already spotless kitchen and had broken his stove and made it impossible
                                for him to cook. This tirade was accompanied by such waving of hands and rolling of
                                eyes that I longed to sack him on the spot. However I dared not as I might not get
                                another cook for weeks. So I smoothed him down and he patched up the stove pipe
                                with a bit of tin and some wire and produced a good meal. I am wondering what
                                transformations will be worked when I am in hospital.

                                Our food is really good but mother just pecks at it. No wonder really, because
                                she has had some shocks. One day she found the kitchen boy diligently scrubbing the box lavatory seat with a scrubbing brush which he dipped into one of my best large
                                saucepans! No one can foresee what these boys will do. In these remote areas house
                                servants are usually recruited from the ranks of the very primitive farm labourers, who first
                                come to the farm as naked savages, and their notions of hygiene simply don’t exist.
                                One day I said to mother in George’s presence “When we were newly married,
                                mother, George used to brag about your cooking and say that you would run a home
                                like this yourself with perhaps one ‘toto’. Mother replied tartly, “That was very bad of
                                George and not true. If my husband had brought me out here I would not have stayed a
                                month. I think you manage very well.” Which reply made me warm to mother a lot.
                                To complicate things we have a new pup, a little white bull terrier bitch whom
                                George has named Fanny. She is tiny and not yet house trained but seems a plucky
                                and attractive little animal though there is no denying that she does look like a piglet.

                                Very much love to all,
                                Eleanor.

                                Mchewe Estate. 3rd August 1935

                                Dearest Family,

                                Here I am in hospital, comfortably in bed with our new daughter in her basket
                                beside me. She is a lovely little thing, very plump and cuddly and pink and white and
                                her head is covered with tiny curls the colour of Golden Syrup. We meant to call her
                                Margery Kate, after our Marj and my mother-in-law whose name is Catherine.
                                I am enjoying the rest, knowing that George and mother will be coping
                                successfully on the farm. My room is full of flowers, particularly with the roses and
                                carnations which grow so well here. Kate was not due until August 5th but the doctor
                                wanted me to come in good time in view of my tiresome early pregnancy.

                                For weeks beforehand George had tinkered with the A.C. and we started for
                                Mbeya gaily enough on the twenty ninth, however, after going like a dream for a couple
                                of miles, she simply collapsed from exhaustion at the foot of a hill and all the efforts of
                                the farm boys who had been sent ahead for such an emergency failed to start her. So
                                George sent back to the farm for the machila and I sat in the shade of a tree, wondering
                                what would happen if I had the baby there and then, whilst George went on tinkering
                                with the car. Suddenly she sprang into life and we roared up that hill and all the way into
                                Mbeya. The doctor welcomed us pleasantly and we had tea with his family before I
                                settled into my room. Later he examined me and said that it was unlikely that the baby
                                would be born for several days. The new and efficient German nurse said, “Thank
                                goodness for that.” There was a man in hospital dying from a stomach cancer and she
                                had not had a decent nights sleep for three nights.

                                Kate however had other plans. I woke in the early morning with labour pains but
                                anxious not to disturb the nurse, I lay and read or tried to read a book, hoping that I
                                would not have to call the nurse until daybreak. However at four a.m., I went out into the
                                wind which was howling along the open verandah and knocked on the nurse’s door. She
                                got up and very crossly informed me that I was imagining things and should get back to
                                bed at once. She said “It cannot be so. The Doctor has said it.” I said “Of course it is,”
                                and then and there the water broke and clinched my argument. She then went into a flat
                                spin. “But the bed is not ready and my instruments are not ready,” and she flew around
                                to rectify this and also sent an African orderly to call the doctor. I paced the floor saying
                                warningly “Hurry up with that bed. I am going to have the baby now!” She shrieked
                                “Take off your dressing gown.” But I was passed caring. I flung myself on the bed and
                                there was Kate. The nurse had done all that was necessary by the time the doctor
                                arrived.

                                A funny thing was, that whilst Kate was being born on the bed, a black cat had
                                kittens under it! The doctor was furious with the nurse but the poor thing must have crept
                                in out of the cold wind when I went to call the nurse. A happy omen I feel for the baby’s
                                future. George had no anxiety this time. He stayed at the hospital with me until ten
                                o’clock when he went down to the hotel to sleep and he received the news in a note
                                from me with his early morning tea. He went to the farm next morning but will return on
                                the sixth to fetch me home.

                                I do feel so happy. A very special husband and three lovely children. What
                                more could anyone possibly want.

                                Lots and lots of love,
                                Eleanor.

                                Mchewe Estate. 20th August 1935

                                Dearest Family,

                                Well here we are back at home and all is very well. The new baby is very placid
                                and so pretty. Mother is delighted with her and Ann loved her at sight but Georgie is not
                                so sure. At first he said, “Your baby is no good. Chuck her in the kalonga.” The kalonga
                                being the ravine beside the house , where, I regret to say, much of the kitchen refuse is
                                dumped. he is very jealous when I carry Kate around or feed her but is ready to admire
                                her when she is lying alone in her basket.

                                George walked all the way from the farm to fetch us home. He hired a car and
                                native driver from the hotel, but drove us home himself going with such care over ruts
                                and bumps. We had a great welcome from mother who had had the whole house
                                spring cleaned. However George loyally says it looks just as nice when I am in charge.
                                Mother obviously, had had more than enough of the back of beyond and
                                decided to stay on only one week after my return home. She had gone into the kitchen
                                one day just in time to see the houseboy scooping the custard he had spilt on the table
                                back into the jug with the side of his hand. No doubt it would have been served up
                                without a word. On another occasion she had walked in on the cook’s daily ablutions. He
                                was standing in a small bowl of water in the centre of the kitchen, absolutely naked,
                                enjoying a slipper bath. She left last Wednesday and gave us a big laugh before she
                                left. She never got over her horror of eating food prepared by our cook and used to
                                push it around her plate. Well, when the time came for mother to leave for the plane, she
                                put on the very smart frock in which she had arrived, and then came into the sitting room
                                exclaiming in dismay “Just look what has happened, I must have lost a stone!’ We
                                looked, and sure enough, the dress which had been ankle deep before, now touched
                                the floor. “Good show mother.” said George unfeelingly. “You ought to be jolly grateful,
                                you needed to lose weight and it would have cost you the earth at a beauty parlour to
                                get that sylph-like figure.”

                                When mother left she took, in a perforated matchbox, one of the frilly mantis that
                                live on our roses. She means to keep it in a goldfish bowl in her dining room at home.
                                Georgie and Ann filled another matchbox with dead flies for food for the mantis on the
                                journey.

                                Now that mother has left, Georgie and Ann attach themselves to me and firmly
                                refuse to have anything to do with the ayah,Janey. She in any case now wishes to have
                                a rest. Mother tipped her well and gave her several cotton frocks so I suspect she wants
                                to go back to her hometown in Northern Rhodesia to show off a bit.
                                Georgie has just sidled up with a very roguish look. He asked “You like your
                                baby?” I said “Yes indeed I do.” He said “I’ll prick your baby with a velly big thorn.”

                                Who would be a mother!
                                Eleanor

                                Mchewe Estate. 20th September 1935

                                Dearest Family,

                                I have been rather in the wars with toothache and as there is still no dentist at
                                Mbeya to do the fillings, I had to have four molars extracted at the hospital. George
                                says it is fascinating to watch me at mealtimes these days because there is such a gleam
                                of satisfaction in my eye when I do manage to get two teeth to meet on a mouthful.
                                About those scissors Marj sent Ann. It was not such a good idea. First she cut off tufts of
                                George’s hair so that he now looks like a bad case of ringworm and then she cut a scalp
                                lock, a whole fist full of her own shining hair, which George so loves. George scolded
                                Ann and she burst into floods of tears. Such a thing as a scolding from her darling daddy
                                had never happened before. George immediately made a long drooping moustache
                                out of the shorn lock and soon had her smiling again. George is always very gentle with
                                Ann. One has to be , because she is frightfully sensitive to criticism.

                                I am kept pretty busy these days, Janey has left and my houseboy has been ill
                                with pneumonia. I now have to wash all the children’s things and my own, (the cook does
                                George’s clothes) and look after the three children. Believe me, I can hardly keep awake
                                for Kate’s ten o’clock feed.

                                I do hope I shall get some new servants next month because I also got George
                                to give notice to the cook. I intercepted him last week as he was storming down the hill
                                with my large kitchen knife in his hand. “Where are you going with my knife?” I asked.
                                “I’m going to kill a man!” said Alfani, rolling his eyes and looking extremely ferocious. “He
                                has taken my wife.” “Not with my knife”, said I reaching for it. So off Alfani went, bent on
                                vengeance and I returned the knife to the kitchen. Dinner was served and I made no
                                enquiries but I feel that I need someone more restful in the kitchen than our brigand
                                Alfani.

                                George has been working on the car and has now fitted yet another radiator. This
                                is a lorry one and much too tall to be covered by the A.C.’s elegant bonnet which is
                                secured by an old strap. The poor old A.C. now looks like an ancient shoe with a turned
                                up toe. It only needs me in it with the children to make a fine illustration to the old rhyme!
                                Ann and Georgie are going through a climbing phase. They practically live in
                                trees. I rushed out this morning to investigate loud screams and found Georgie hanging
                                from a fork in a tree by one ankle, whilst Ann stood below on tiptoe with hands stretched
                                upwards to support his head.

                                Do I sound as though I have straws in my hair? I have.
                                Lots of love,
                                Eleanor.

                                Mchewe Estate. 11th October 1935

                                Dearest Family,

                                Thank goodness! I have a new ayah name Mary. I had heard that there was a
                                good ayah out of work at Tukuyu 60 miles away so sent a messenger to fetch her. She
                                arrived after dark wearing a bright dress and a cheerful smile and looked very suitable by
                                the light of a storm lamp. I was horrified next morning to see her in daylight. She was
                                dressed all in black and had a rather sinister look. She reminds me rather of your old maid
                                Candace who overheard me laughing a few days before Ann was born and croaked
                                “Yes , Miss Eleanor, today you laugh but next week you might be dead.” Remember
                                how livid you were, dad?

                                I think Mary has the same grim philosophy. Ann took one look at her and said,
                                “What a horrible old lady, mummy.” Georgie just said “Go away”, both in English and Ki-
                                Swahili. Anyway Mary’s references are good so I shall keep her on to help with Kate
                                who is thriving and bonny and placid.

                                Thank you for the offer of toys for Christmas but, if you don’t mind, I’d rather have
                                some clothing for the children. Ann is quite contented with her dolls Barbara and Yvonne.
                                Barbara’s once beautiful face is now pieced together like a jigsaw puzzle having come
                                into contact with Georgie’s ever busy hammer. However Ann says she will love her for
                                ever and she doesn’t want another doll. Yvonne’s hay day is over too. She
                                disappeared for weeks and we think Fanny, the pup, was the culprit. Ann discovered
                                Yvonne one morning in some long wet weeds. Poor Yvonne is now a ghost of her
                                former self. All the sophisticated make up was washed off her papier-mâché face and
                                her hair is decidedly bedraggled, but Ann was radiant as she tucked her back into bed
                                and Yvonne is as precious to Ann as she ever was.

                                Georgie simply does not care for toys. His paint box, hammer and the trenching
                                hoe George gave him for his second birthday are all he wants or needs. Both children
                                love books but I sometimes wonder whether they stimulate Ann’s imagination too much.
                                The characters all become friends of hers and she makes up stories about them to tell
                                Georgie. She adores that illustrated children’s Bible Mummy sent her but you would be
                                astonished at the yarns she spins about “me and my friend Jesus.” She also will call
                                Moses “Old Noses”, and looking at a picture of Jacob’s dream, with the shining angels
                                on the ladder between heaven and earth, she said “Georgie, if you see an angel, don’t
                                touch it, it’s hot.”

                                Eleanor.

                                Mchewe Estate. 17th October 1935

                                Dearest Family,

                                I take back the disparaging things I said about my new Ayah, because she has
                                proved her worth in an unexpected way. On Wednesday morning I settled Kate in he
                                cot after her ten o’clock feed and sat sewing at the dining room table with Ann and
                                Georgie opposite me, both absorbed in painting pictures in identical seed catalogues.
                                Suddenly there was a terrific bang on the back door, followed by an even heavier blow.
                                The door was just behind me and I got up and opened it. There, almost filling the door
                                frame, stood a huge native with staring eyes and his teeth showing in a mad grimace. In
                                his hand he held a rolled umbrella by the ferrule, the shaft I noticed was unusually long
                                and thick and the handle was a big round knob.

                                I was terrified as you can imagine, especially as, through the gap under the
                                native’s raised arm, I could see the new cook and the kitchen boy running away down to
                                the shamba! I hastily tried to shut and lock the door but the man just brushed me aside.
                                For a moment he stood over me with the umbrella raised as though to strike. Rather
                                fortunately, I now think, I was too petrified to say a word. The children never moved but
                                Tubbage, the Alsatian, got up and jumped out of the window!

                                Then the native turned away and still with the same fixed stare and grimace,
                                began to attack the furniture with his umbrella. Tables and chairs were overturned and
                                books and ornaments scattered on the floor. When the madman had his back turned and
                                was busily bashing the couch, I slipped round the dining room table, took Ann and
                                Georgie by the hand and fled through the front door to the garage where I hid the
                                children in the car. All this took several minutes because naturally the children were
                                terrified. I was worried to death about the baby left alone in the bedroom and as soon
                                as I had Ann and Georgie settled I ran back to the house.

                                I reached the now open front door just as Kianda the houseboy opened the back
                                door of the lounge. He had been away at the river washing clothes but, on hearing of the
                                madman from the kitchen boy he had armed himself with a stout stick and very pluckily,
                                because he is not a robust boy, had returned to the house to eject the intruder. He
                                rushed to attack immediately and I heard a terrific exchange of blows behind me as I
                                opened our bedroom door. You can imagine what my feelings were when I was
                                confronted by an empty cot! Just then there was an uproar inside as all the farm
                                labourers armed with hoes and pangas and sticks, streamed into the living room from the
                                shamba whence they had been summoned by the cook. In no time at all the huge
                                native was hustled out of the house, flung down the front steps, and securely tied up
                                with strips of cloth.

                                In the lull that followed I heard a frightened voice calling from the bathroom.
                                ”Memsahib is that you? The child is here with me.” I hastily opened the bathroom door
                                to find Mary couched in a corner by the bath, shielding Kate with her body. Mary had
                                seen the big native enter the house and her first thought had been for her charge. I
                                thanked her and promised her a reward for her loyalty, and quickly returned to the garage
                                to reassure Ann and Georgie. I met George who looked white and exhausted as well
                                he might having run up hill all the way from the coffee store. The kitchen boy had led him
                                to expect the worst and he was most relieved to find us all unhurt if a bit shaken.
                                We returned to the house by the back way whilst George went to the front and
                                ordered our labourers to take their prisoner and lock him up in the store. George then
                                discussed the whole affair with his Headman and all the labourers after which he reported
                                to me. “The boys say that the bastard is an ex-Askari from Nyasaland. He is not mad as
                                you thought but he smokes bhang and has these attacks. I suppose I should take him to
                                Mbeya and have him up in court. But if I do that you’ll have to give evidence and that will be a nuisance as the car won’t go and there is also the baby to consider.”

                                Eventually we decided to leave the man to sleep off the effects of the Bhang
                                until evening when he would be tried before an impromptu court consisting of George,
                                the local Jumbe(Headman) and village Elders, and our own farm boys and any other
                                interested spectators. It was not long before I knew the verdict because I heard the
                                sound of lashes. I was not sorry at all because I felt the man deserved his punishment
                                and so did all the Africans. They love children and despise anyone who harms or
                                frightens them. With great enthusiasm they frog-marched him off our land, and I sincerely
                                hope that that is the last we see or him. Ann and Georgie don’t seem to brood over this
                                affair at all. The man was naughty and he was spanked, a quite reasonable state of
                                affairs. This morning they hid away in the small thatched chicken house. This is a little brick
                                building about four feet square which Ann covets as a dolls house. They came back
                                covered in stick fleas which I had to remove with paraffin. My hens are laying well but
                                they all have the ‘gapes’! I wouldn’t run a chicken farm for anything, hens are such fussy,
                                squawking things.

                                Now don’t go worrying about my experience with the native. Such things
                                happen only once in a lifetime. We are all very well and happy, and life, apart from the
                                children’s pranks is very tranquil.

                                Lots and lots of love,
                                Eleanor.

                                Mchewe Estate. 25th October 1935

                                Dearest Family,

                                The hot winds have dried up the shamba alarmingly and we hope every day for
                                rain. The prices for coffee, on the London market, continue to be low and the local
                                planters are very depressed. Coffee grows well enough here but we are over 400
                                miles from the railway and transport to the railhead by lorry is very expensive. Then, as
                                there is no East African Marketing Board, the coffee must be shipped to England for
                                sale. Unless the coffee fetches at least 90 pounds a ton it simply doesn’t pay to grow it.
                                When we started planting in 1931 coffee was fetching as much as 115 pounds a ton but
                                prices this year were between 45 and 55 pounds. We have practically exhausted our
                                capitol and so have all our neighbours. The Hickson -Woods have been keeping their
                                pot boiling by selling bat guano to the coffee farmers at Mbosi but now everyone is
                                broke and there is not a market for fertilisers. They are offering their farm for sale at a very
                                low price.

                                Major Jones has got a job working on the district roads and Max Coster talks of
                                returning to his work as a geologist. George says he will have to go gold digging on the
                                Lupa unless there is a big improvement in the market. Luckily we can live quite cheaply
                                here. We have a good vegetable garden, milk is cheap and we have plenty of fruit.
                                There are mulberries, pawpaws, grenadillas, peaches, and wine berries. The wine
                                berries are very pretty but insipid though Ann and Georgie love them. Each morning,
                                before breakfast, the old garden boy brings berries for Ann and Georgie. With a thorn
                                the old man pins a large leaf from a wild fig tree into a cone which he fills with scarlet wine
                                berries. There is always a cone for each child and they wait eagerly outside for the daily
                                ceremony of presentation.

                                The rats are being a nuisance again. Both our cats, Skinny Winnie and Blackboy
                                disappeared a few weeks ago. We think they made a meal for a leopard. I wrote last
                                week to our grocer at Mbalizi asking him whether he could let us have a couple of kittens
                                as I have often seen cats in his store. The messenger returned with a nailed down box.
                                The kitchen boy was called to prize up the lid and the children stood by in eager
                                anticipation. Out jumped two snarling and spitting creatures. One rushed into the kalonga
                                and the other into the house and before they were captured they had drawn blood from
                                several boys. I told the boys to replace the cats in the box as I intended to return them
                                forthwith. They had the colouring, stripes and dispositions of wild cats and I certainly
                                didn’t want them as pets, but before the boys could replace the lid the cats escaped
                                once more into the undergrowth in the kalonga. George fetched his shotgun and said he
                                would shoot the cats on sight or they would kill our chickens. This was more easily said
                                than done because the cats could not be found. However during the night the cats
                                climbed up into the loft af the house and we could hear them moving around on the reed
                                ceiling.

                                I said to George,”Oh leave the poor things. At least they might frighten the rats
                                away.” That afternoon as we were having tea a thin stream of liquid filtered through the
                                ceiling on George’s head. Oh dear!!! That of course was the end. Some raw meat was
                                put on the lawn for bait and yesterday George shot both cats.

                                I regret to end with the sad story of Mary, heroine in my last letter and outcast in
                                this. She came to work quite drunk two days running and I simply had to get rid of her. I
                                have heard since from Kath Wood that Mary lost her last job at Tukuyu for the same
                                reason. She was ayah to twin girls and one day set their pram on fire.

                                So once again my hands are more than full with three lively children. I did say
                                didn’t I, when Ann was born that I wanted six children?

                                Very much love from us all, Eleanor.

                                Mchewe Estate. 8th November 1935

                                Dearest Family,

                                To set your minds at rest I must tell you that the native who so frightened me and
                                the children is now in jail for attacking a Greek at Mbalizi. I hear he is to be sent back to
                                Rhodesia when he has finished his sentence.

                                Yesterday we had one of our rare trips to Mbeya. George managed to get a couple of
                                second hand tyres for the old car and had again got her to work so we are celebrating our
                                wedding anniversary by going on an outing. I wore the green and fawn striped silk dress
                                mother bought me and the hat and shoes you sent for my birthday and felt like a million
                                dollars, for a change. The children all wore new clothes too and I felt very proud of them.
                                Ann is still very fair and with her refined little features and straight silky hair she
                                looks like Alice in Wonderland. Georgie is dark and sturdy and looks best in khaki shirt
                                and shorts and sun helmet. Kate is a pink and gold baby and looks good enough to eat.
                                We went straight to the hotel at Mbeya and had the usual warm welcome from
                                Ken and Aunty May Menzies. Aunty May wears her hair cut short like a mans and
                                usually wears shirt and tie and riding breeches and boots. She always looks ready to go
                                on safari at a moments notice as indeed she is. She is often called out to a case of illness
                                at some remote spot.

                                There were lots of people at the hotel from farms in the district and from the
                                diggings. I met women I had not seen for four years. One, a Mrs Masters from Tukuyu,
                                said in the lounge, “My God! Last time I saw you , you were just a girl and here you are
                                now with two children.” To which I replied with pride, “There is another one in a pram on
                                the verandah if you care to look!” Great hilarity in the lounge. The people from the
                                diggings seem to have plenty of money to throw around. There was a big party on the
                                go in the bar.

                                One of our shamba boys died last Friday and all his fellow workers and our
                                house boys had the day off to attend the funeral. From what I can gather the local
                                funerals are quite cheery affairs. The corpse is dressed in his best clothes and laid
                                outside his hut and all who are interested may view the body and pay their respects.
                                The heir then calls upon anyone who had a grudge against the dead man to say his say
                                and thereafter hold his tongue forever. Then all the friends pay tribute to the dead man
                                after which he is buried to the accompaniment of what sounds from a distance, very
                                cheerful keening.

                                Most of our workmen are pagans though there is a Lutheran Mission nearby and
                                a big Roman Catholic Mission in the area too. My present cook, however, claims to be
                                a Christian. He certainly went to a mission school and can read and write and also sing
                                hymns in Ki-Swahili. When I first engaged him I used to find a large open Bible
                                prominently displayed on the kitchen table. The cook is middle aged and arrived here
                                with a sensible matronly wife. To my surprise one day he brought along a young girl,
                                very plump and giggly and announced proudly that she was his new wife, I said,”But I
                                thought you were a Christian Jeremiah? Christians don’t have two wives.” To which he
                                replied, “Oh Memsahib, God won’t mind. He knows an African needs two wives – one
                                to go with him when he goes away to work and one to stay behind at home to cultivate
                                the shamba.

                                Needles to say, it is the old wife who has gone to till the family plot.

                                With love to all,
                                Eleanor.

                                Mchewe Estate. 21st November 1935

                                Dearest Family,

                                The drought has broken with a bang. We had a heavy storm in the hills behind
                                the house. Hail fell thick and fast. So nice for all the tiny new berries on the coffee! The
                                kids loved the excitement and three times Ann and Georgie ran out for a shower under
                                the eaves and had to be changed. After the third time I was fed up and made them both
                                lie on their beds whilst George and I had lunch in peace. I told Ann to keep the
                                casement shut as otherwise the rain would drive in on her bed. Half way through lunch I
                                heard delighted squeals from Georgie and went into the bedroom to investigate. Ann
                                was standing on the outer sill in the rain but had shut the window as ordered. “Well
                                Mummy , you didn’t say I mustn’t stand on the window sill, and I did shut the window.”
                                George is working so hard on the farm. I have a horrible feeling however that it is
                                what the Africans call ‘Kazi buri’ (waste of effort) as there seems no chance of the price of
                                coffee improving as long as this world depression continues. The worry is that our capitol
                                is nearly exhausted. Food is becoming difficult now that our neighbours have left. I used
                                to buy delicious butter from Kath Hickson-Wood and an African butcher used to kill a
                                beast once a week. Now that we are his only European customers he very rarely kills
                                anything larger than a goat, and though we do eat goat, believe me it is not from choice.
                                We have of course got plenty to eat, but our diet is very monotonous. I was
                                delighted when George shot a large bushbuck last week. What we could not use I cut
                                into strips and the salted strips are now hanging in the open garage to dry.

                                With love to all,
                                Eleanor.

                                Mchewe Estate. 6th December 1935

                                Dearest Family,

                                We have had a lot of rain and the countryside is lovely and green. Last week
                                George went to Mbeya taking Ann with him. This was a big adventure for Ann because
                                never before had she been anywhere without me. She was in a most blissful state as
                                she drove off in the old car clutching a little basket containing sandwiches and half a bottle
                                of milk. She looked so pretty in a new blue frock and with her tiny plaits tied with
                                matching blue ribbons. When Ann is animated she looks charming because her normally
                                pale cheeks become rosy and she shows her pretty dimples.

                                As I am still without an ayah I rather looked forward to a quiet morning with only
                                Georgie and Margery Kate to care for, but Georgie found it dull without Ann and wanted
                                to be entertained and even the normally placid baby was peevish. Then in mid morning
                                the rain came down in torrents, the result of a cloudburst in the hills directly behind our
                                house. The ravine next to our house was a terrifying sight. It appeared to be a great
                                muddy, roaring waterfall reaching from the very top of the hill to a point about 30 yards
                                behind our house and then the stream rushed on down the gorge in an angry brown
                                flood. The roar of the water was so great that we had to yell at one another to be heard.
                                By lunch time the rain had stopped and I anxiously awaited the return of Ann and
                                George. They returned on foot, drenched and hungry at about 2.30pm . George had
                                had to abandon the car on the main road as the Mchewe River had overflowed and
                                turned the road into a muddy lake. The lower part of the shamba had also been flooded
                                and the water receded leaving branches and driftwood amongst the coffee. This was my
                                first experience of a real tropical storm. I am afraid that after the battering the coffee has
                                had there is little hope of a decent crop next year.

                                Anyway Christmas is coming so we don’t dwell on these mishaps. The children
                                have already chosen their tree from amongst the young cypresses in the vegetable
                                garden. We all send our love and hope that you too will have a Happy Christmas.

                                Eleanor

                                Mchewe Estate. 22nd December 1935

                                Dearest Family,

                                I’ve been in the wars with my staff. The cook has been away ill for ten days but is
                                back today though shaky and full of self pity. The houseboy, who really has been a brick
                                during the cooks absence has now taken to his bed and I feel like taking to Mine! The
                                children however have the Christmas spirit and are making weird and wonderful paper
                                decorations. George’s contribution was to have the house whitewashed throughout and
                                it looks beautifully fresh.

                                My best bit of news is that my old ayah Janey has been to see me and would
                                like to start working here again on Jan 1st. We are all very well. We meant to give
                                ourselves an outing to Mbeya as a Christmas treat but here there is an outbreak of
                                enteric fever there so will now not go. We have had two visitors from the Diggings this
                                week. The children see so few strangers that they were fascinated and hung around
                                staring. Ann sat down on the arm of the couch beside one and studied his profile.
                                Suddenly she announced in her clear voice, “Mummy do you know, this man has got
                                wax in his ears!” Very awkward pause in the conversation. By the way when I was
                                cleaning out little Kate’s ears with a swab of cotton wool a few days ago, Ann asked
                                “Mummy, do bees have wax in their ears? Well, where do you get beeswax from
                                then?”

                                I meant to keep your Christmas parcel unopened until Christmas Eve but could
                                not resist peeping today. What lovely things! Ann so loves pretties and will be
                                delighted with her frocks. My dress is just right and I love Georgie’s manly little flannel
                                shorts and blue shirt. We have bought them each a watering can. I suppose I shall
                                regret this later. One of your most welcome gifts is the album of nursery rhyme records. I
                                am so fed up with those that we have. Both children love singing. I put a record on the
                                gramophone geared to slow and off they go . Georgie sings more slowly than Ann but
                                much more tunefully. Ann sings in a flat monotone but Georgie with great expression.
                                You ought to hear him render ‘Sing a song of sixpence’. He cannot pronounce an R or
                                an S. Mother has sent a large home made Christmas pudding and a fine Christmas
                                cake and George will shoot some partridges for Christmas dinner.
                                Think of us as I shall certainly think of you.

                                Your very loving,
                                Eleanor.

                                Mchewe Estate. 2nd January 1936

                                Dearest Family,

                                Christmas was fun! The tree looked very gay with its load of tinsel, candles and
                                red crackers and the coloured balloons you sent. All the children got plenty of toys
                                thanks to Grandparents and Aunts. George made Ann a large doll’s bed and I made
                                some elegant bedding, Barbara, the big doll is now permanently bed ridden. Her poor
                                shattered head has come all unstuck and though I have pieced it together again it is a sad
                                sight. If you have not yet chosen a present for her birthday next month would you
                                please get a new head from the Handy House. I enclose measurements. Ann does so
                                love the doll. She always calls her, “My little girl”, and she keeps the doll’s bed beside
                                her own and never fails to kiss her goodnight.

                                We had no guests for Christmas this year but we were quite festive. Ann
                                decorated the dinner table with small pink roses and forget-me-knots and tinsel and the
                                crackers from the tree. It was a wet day but we played the new records and both
                                George and I worked hard to make it a really happy day for the children. The children
                                were hugely delighted when George made himself a revolting set of false teeth out of
                                plasticine and a moustache and beard of paper straw from a chocolate box. “Oh Daddy
                                you look exactly like Father Christmas!” cried an enthralled Ann. Before bedtime we lit
                                all the candles on the tree and sang ‘Away in a Manger’, and then we opened the box of
                                starlights you sent and Ann and Georgie had their first experience of fireworks.
                                After the children went to bed things deteriorated. First George went for his bath
                                and found and killed a large black snake in the bathroom. It must have been in the
                                bathroom when I bathed the children earlier in the evening. Then I developed bad
                                toothache which kept me awake all night and was agonising next day. Unfortunately the
                                bridge between the farm and Mbeya had been washed away and the water was too
                                deep for the car to ford until the 30th when at last I was able to take my poor swollen
                                face to Mbeya. There is now a young German woman dentist working at the hospital.
                                She pulled out the offending molar which had a large abscess attached to it.
                                Whilst the dentist attended to me, Ann and Georgie played happily with the
                                doctor’s children. I wish they could play more often with other children. Dr Eckhardt was
                                very pleased with Margery Kate who at seven months weighs 17 lbs and has lovely
                                rosy cheeks. He admired Ann and told her that she looked just like a German girl. “No I
                                don’t”, cried Ann indignantly, “I’m English!”

                                We were caught in a rain storm going home and as the old car still has no
                                windscreen or side curtains we all got soaked except for the baby who was snugly
                                wrapped in my raincoat. The kids thought it great fun. Ann is growing up fast now. She
                                likes to ‘help mummy’. She is a perfectionist at four years old which is rather trying. She
                                gets so discouraged when things do not turn out as well as she means them to. Sewing
                                is constantly being unpicked and paintings torn up. She is a very sensitive child.
                                Georgie is quite different. He is a man of action, but not silent. He talks incessantly
                                but lisps and stumbles over some words. At one time Ann and Georgie often
                                conversed in Ki-Swahili but they now scorn to do so. If either forgets and uses a Swahili
                                word, the other points a scornful finger and shouts “You black toto”.

                                With love to all,
                                Eleanor.

                                #6261
                                TracyTracy
                                Participant

                                  From Tanganyika with Love

                                  continued

                                  With thanks to Mike Rushby.

                                  Mchewe Estate. 11th July 1931.

                                  Dearest Family,

                                  You say that you would like to know more about our neighbours. Well there is
                                  not much to tell. Kath Wood is very good about coming over to see me. I admire her
                                  very much because she is so capable as well as being attractive. She speaks very
                                  fluent Ki-Swahili and I envy her the way she can carry on a long conversation with the
                                  natives. I am very slow in learning the language possibly because Lamek and the
                                  houseboy both speak basic English.

                                  I have very little to do with the Africans apart from the house servants, but I do
                                  run a sort of clinic for the wives and children of our employees. The children suffer chiefly
                                  from sore eyes and worms, and the older ones often have bad ulcers on their legs. All
                                  farmers keep a stock of drugs and bandages.

                                  George also does a bit of surgery and last month sewed up the sole of the foot
                                  of a boy who had trodden on the blade of a panga, a sort of sword the Africans use for
                                  hacking down bush. He made an excellent job of it. George tells me that the Africans
                                  have wonderful powers of recuperation. Once in his bachelor days, one of his men was
                                  disembowelled by an elephant. George washed his “guts” in a weak solution of
                                  pot.permang, put them back in the cavity and sewed up the torn flesh and he
                                  recovered.

                                  But to get back to the neighbours. We see less of Hicky Wood than of Kath.
                                  Hicky can be charming but is often moody as I believe Irishmen often are.
                                  Major Jones is now at home on his shamba, which he leaves from time to time
                                  for temporary jobs on the district roads. He walks across fairly regularly and we are
                                  always glad to see him for he is a great bearer of news. In this part of Africa there is no
                                  knocking or ringing of doorbells. Front doors are always left open and visitors always
                                  welcome. When a visitor approaches a house he shouts “Hodi”, and the owner of the
                                  house yells “Karibu”, which I believe means “Come near” or approach, and tea is
                                  produced in a matter of minutes no matter what hour of the day it is.
                                  The road that passes all our farms is the only road to the Gold Diggings and
                                  diggers often drop in on the Woods and Major Jones and bring news of the Goldfields.
                                  This news is sometimes about gold but quite often about whose wife is living with
                                  whom. This is a great country for gossip.

                                  Major Jones now has his brother Llewyllen living with him. I drove across with
                                  George to be introduced to him. Llewyllen’s health is poor and he looks much older than
                                  his years and very like the portrait of Trader Horn. He has the same emaciated features,
                                  burning eyes and long beard. He is proud of his Welsh tenor voice and often bursts into
                                  song.

                                  Both brothers are excellent conversationalists and George enjoys walking over
                                  sometimes on a Sunday for a bit of masculine company. The other day when George
                                  walked across to visit the Joneses, he found both brothers in the shamba and Llew in a
                                  great rage. They had been stooping to inspect a water furrow when Llew backed into a
                                  hornets nest. One furious hornet stung him on the seat and another on the back of his
                                  neck. Llew leapt forward and somehow his false teeth shot out into the furrow and were
                                  carried along by the water. When George arrived Llew had retrieved his teeth but
                                  George swears that, in the commotion, the heavy leather leggings, which Llew always
                                  wears, had swivelled around on his thin legs and were calves to the front.
                                  George has heard that Major Jones is to sell pert of his land to his Swedish brother-in-law, Max Coster, so we will soon have another couple in the neighbourhood.

                                  I’ve had a bit of a pantomime here on the farm. On the day we went to Tukuyu,
                                  all our washing was stolen from the clothes line and also our new charcoal iron. George
                                  reported the matter to the police and they sent out a plain clothes policeman. He wears
                                  the long white Arab gown called a Kanzu much in vogue here amongst the African elite
                                  but, alas for secrecy, huge black police boots protrude from beneath the Kanzu and, to
                                  add to this revealing clue, the askari springs to attention and salutes each time I pass by.
                                  Not much hope of finding out the identity of the thief I fear.

                                  George’s furrow was entirely successful and we now have water running behind
                                  the kitchen. Our drinking water we get from a lovely little spring on the farm. We boil and
                                  filter it for safety’s sake. I don’t think that is necessary. The furrow water is used for
                                  washing pots and pans and for bath water.

                                  Lots of love,
                                  Eleanor

                                  Mchewe Estate. 8th. August 1931

                                  Dearest Family,

                                  I think it is about time I told you that we are going to have a baby. We are both
                                  thrilled about it. I have not seen a Doctor but feel very well and you are not to worry. I
                                  looked it up in my handbook for wives and reckon that the baby is due about February
                                  8th. next year.

                                  The announcement came from George, not me! I had been feeling queasy for
                                  days and was waiting for the right moment to tell George. You know. Soft lights and
                                  music etc. However when I was listlessly poking my food around one lunch time
                                  George enquired calmly, “When are you going to tell me about the baby?” Not at all
                                  according to the book! The problem is where to have the baby. February is a very wet
                                  month and the nearest Doctor is over 50 miles away at Tukuyu. I cannot go to stay at
                                  Tukuyu because there is no European accommodation at the hospital, no hotel and no
                                  friend with whom I could stay.

                                  George thinks I should go South to you but Capetown is so very far away and I
                                  love my little home here. Also George says he could not come all the way down with
                                  me as he simply must stay here and get the farm on its feet. He would drive me as far
                                  as the railway in Northern Rhodesia. It is a difficult decision to take. Write and tell me what
                                  you think.

                                  The days tick by quietly here. The servants are very willing but have to be
                                  supervised and even then a crisis can occur. Last Saturday I was feeling squeamish and
                                  decided not to have lunch. I lay reading on the couch whilst George sat down to a
                                  solitary curry lunch. Suddenly he gave an exclamation and pushed back his chair. I
                                  jumped up to see what was wrong and there, on his plate, gleaming in the curry gravy
                                  were small bits of broken glass. I hurried to the kitchen to confront Lamek with the plate.
                                  He explained that he had dropped the new and expensive bottle of curry powder on
                                  the brick floor of the kitchen. He did not tell me as he thought I would make a “shauri” so
                                  he simply scooped up the curry powder, removed the larger pieces of glass and used
                                  part of the powder for seasoning the lunch.

                                  The weather is getting warmer now. It was very cold in June and July and we had
                                  fires in the daytime as well as at night. Now that much of the land has been cleared we
                                  are able to go for pleasant walks in the weekends. My favourite spot is a waterfall on the
                                  Mchewe River just on the boundary of our land. There is a delightful little pool below the
                                  waterfall and one day George intends to stock it with trout.

                                  Now that there are more Europeans around to buy meat the natives find it worth
                                  their while to kill an occasional beast. Every now and again a native arrives with a large
                                  bowl of freshly killed beef for sale. One has no way of knowing whether the animal was
                                  healthy and the meat is often still warm and very bloody. I hated handling it at first but am
                                  becoming accustomed to it now and have even started a brine tub. There is no other
                                  way of keeping meat here and it can only be kept in its raw state for a few hours before
                                  going bad. One of the delicacies is the hump which all African cattle have. When corned
                                  it is like the best brisket.

                                  See what a housewife I am becoming.
                                  With much love,
                                  Eleanor.

                                  Mchewe Estate. Sept.6th. 1931

                                  Dearest Family,

                                  I have grown to love the life here and am sad to think I shall be leaving
                                  Tanganyika soon for several months. Yes I am coming down to have the baby in the
                                  bosom of the family. George thinks it best and so does the doctor. I didn’t mention it
                                  before but I have never recovered fully from the effects of that bad bout of malaria and
                                  so I have been persuaded to leave George and our home and go to the Cape, in the
                                  hope that I shall come back here as fit as when I first arrived in the country plus a really
                                  healthy and bouncing baby. I am torn two ways, I long to see you all – but how I would
                                  love to stay on here.

                                  George will drive me down to Northern Rhodesia in early October to catch a
                                  South bound train. I’ll telegraph the date of departure when I know it myself. The road is
                                  very, very bad and the car has been giving a good deal of trouble so, though the baby
                                  is not due until early February, George thinks it best to get the journey over soon as
                                  possible, for the rains break in November and the the roads will then be impassable. It
                                  may take us five or six days to reach Broken Hill as we will take it slowly. I am looking
                                  forward to the drive through new country and to camping out at night.
                                  Our days pass quietly by. George is out on the shamba most of the day. He
                                  goes out before breakfast on weekdays and spends most of the day working with the
                                  men – not only supervising but actually working with his hands and beating the labourers
                                  at their own jobs. He comes to the house for meals and tea breaks. I potter around the
                                  house and garden, sew, mend and read. Lamek continues to be a treasure. he turns out
                                  some surprising dishes. One of his specialities is stuffed chicken. He carefully skins the
                                  chicken removing all bones. He then minces all the chicken meat and adds minced onion
                                  and potatoes. He then stuffs the chicken skin with the minced meat and carefully sews it
                                  together again. The resulting dish is very filling because the boned chicken is twice the
                                  size of a normal one. It lies on its back as round as a football with bloated legs in the air.
                                  Rather repulsive to look at but Lamek is most proud of his accomplishment.
                                  The other day he produced another of his masterpieces – a cooked tortoise. It
                                  was served on a dish covered with parsley and crouched there sans shell but, only too
                                  obviously, a tortoise. I took one look and fled with heaving diaphragm, but George said
                                  it tasted quite good. He tells me that he has had queerer dishes produced by former
                                  cooks. He says that once in his hunting days his cook served up a skinned baby
                                  monkey with its hands folded on its breast. He says it would take a cannibal to eat that
                                  dish.

                                  And now for something sad. Poor old Llew died quite suddenly and it was a sad
                                  shock to this tiny community. We went across to the funeral and it was a very simple and
                                  dignified affair. Llew was buried on Joni’s farm in a grave dug by the farm boys. The
                                  body was wrapped in a blanket and bound to some boards and lowered into the
                                  ground. There was no service. The men just said “Good-bye Llew.” and “Sleep well
                                  Llew”, and things like that. Then Joni and his brother-in-law Max, and George shovelled
                                  soil over the body after which the grave was filled in by Joni’s shamba boys. It was a
                                  lovely bright afternoon and I thought how simple and sensible a funeral it was.
                                  I hope you will be glad to have me home. I bet Dad will be holding thumbs that
                                  the baby will be a girl.

                                  Very much love,
                                  Eleanor.

                                  Note
                                  “There are no letters to my family during the period of Sept. 1931 to June 1932
                                  because during these months I was living with my parents and sister in a suburb of
                                  Cape Town. I had hoped to return to Tanganyika by air with my baby soon after her
                                  birth in Feb.1932 but the doctor would not permit this.

                                  A month before my baby was born, a company called Imperial Airways, had
                                  started the first passenger service between South Africa and England. One of the night
                                  stops was at Mbeya near my husband’s coffee farm, and it was my intention to take the
                                  train to Broken Hill in Northern Rhodesia and to fly from there to Mbeya with my month
                                  old baby. In those days however, commercial flying was still a novelty and the doctor
                                  was not sure that flying at a high altitude might not have an adverse effect upon a young
                                  baby.

                                  He strongly advised me to wait until the baby was four months old and I did this
                                  though the long wait was very trying to my husband alone on our farm in Tanganyika,
                                  and to me, cherished though I was in my old home.

                                  My story, covering those nine long months is soon told. My husband drove me
                                  down from Mbeya to Broken Hill in NorthernRhodesia. The journey was tedious as the
                                  weather was very hot and dry and the road sandy and rutted, very different from the
                                  Great North road as it is today. The wooden wheel spokes of the car became so dry
                                  that they rattled and George had to bind wet rags around them. We had several
                                  punctures and with one thing and another I was lucky to catch the train.
                                  My parents were at Cape Town station to welcome me and I stayed
                                  comfortably with them, living very quietly, until my baby was born. She arrived exactly
                                  on the appointed day, Feb.8th.

                                  I wrote to my husband “Our Charmian Ann is a darling baby. She is very fair and
                                  rather pale and has the most exquisite hands, with long tapering fingers. Daddy
                                  absolutely dotes on her and so would you, if you were here. I can’t bear to think that you
                                  are so terribly far away. Although Ann was born exactly on the day, I was taken quite by
                                  surprise. It was awfully hot on the night before, and before going to bed I had a fancy for
                                  some water melon. The result was that when I woke in the early morning with labour
                                  pains and vomiting I thought it was just an attack of indigestion due to eating too much
                                  melon. The result was that I did not wake Marjorie until the pains were pretty frequent.
                                  She called our next door neighbour who, in his pyjamas, drove me to the nursing home
                                  at breakneck speed. The Matron was very peeved that I had left things so late but all
                                  went well and by nine o’clock, Mother, positively twittering with delight, was allowed to
                                  see me and her first granddaughter . She told me that poor Dad was in such a state of
                                  nerves that he was sick amongst the grapevines. He says that he could not bear to go
                                  through such an anxious time again, — so we will have to have our next eleven in
                                  Tanganyika!”

                                  The next four months passed rapidly as my time was taken up by the demands
                                  of my new baby. Dr. Trudy King’s method of rearing babies was then the vogue and I
                                  stuck fanatically to all the rules he laid down, to the intense exasperation of my parents
                                  who longed to cuddle the child.

                                  As the time of departure drew near my parents became more and more reluctant
                                  to allow me to face the journey alone with their adored grandchild, so my brother,
                                  Graham, very generously offered to escort us on the train to Broken Hill where he could
                                  put us on the plane for Mbeya.

                                  Eleanor Rushby

                                   

                                  Mchewe Estate. June 15th 1932

                                  Dearest Family,

                                  You’ll be glad to know that we arrived quite safe and sound and very, very
                                  happy to be home.The train Journey was uneventful. Ann slept nearly all the way.
                                  Graham was very kind and saw to everything. He even sat with the baby whilst I went
                                  to meals in the dining car.

                                  We were met at Broken Hill by the Thoms who had arranged accommodation for
                                  us at the hotel for the night. They also drove us to the aerodrome in the morning where
                                  the Airways agent told us that Ann is the first baby to travel by air on this section of the
                                  Cape to England route. The plane trip was very bumpy indeed especially between
                                  Broken Hill and Mpika. Everyone was ill including poor little Ann who sicked up her milk
                                  all over the front of my new coat. I arrived at Mbeya looking a sorry caricature of Radiant
                                  Motherhood. I must have been pale green and the baby was snow white. Under the
                                  circumstances it was a good thing that George did not meet us. We were met instead
                                  by Ken Menzies, the owner of the Mbeya Hotel where we spent the night. Ken was
                                  most fatherly and kind and a good nights rest restored Ann and me to our usual robust
                                  health.

                                  Mbeya has greatly changed. The hotel is now finished and can accommodate
                                  fifty guests. It consists of a large main building housing a large bar and dining room and
                                  offices and a number of small cottage bedrooms. It even has electric light. There are
                                  several buildings out at the aerodrome and private houses going up in Mbeya.
                                  After breakfast Ken Menzies drove us out to the farm where we had a warm
                                  welcome from George, who looks well but rather thin. The house was spotless and the
                                  new cook, Abel, had made light scones for tea. George had prepared all sorts of lovely
                                  surprises. There is a new reed ceiling in the living room and a new dresser gay with
                                  willow pattern plates which he had ordered from England. There is also a writing table
                                  and a square table by the door for visitors hats. More personal is a lovely model ship
                                  which George assembled from one of those Hobbie’s kits. It puts the finishing touch to
                                  the rather old world air of our living room.

                                  In the bedroom there is a large double bed which George made himself. It has
                                  strips of old car tyres nailed to a frame which makes a fine springy mattress and on top
                                  of this is a thick mattress of kapok.In the kitchen there is a good wood stove which
                                  George salvaged from a Mission dump. It looks a bit battered but works very well. The
                                  new cook is excellent. The only blight is that he will wear rubber soled tennis shoes and
                                  they smell awful. I daren’t hurt his feelings by pointing this out though. Opposite the
                                  kitchen is a new laundry building containing a forty gallon hot water drum and a sink for
                                  washing up. Lovely!

                                  George has been working very hard. He now has forty acres of coffee seedlings
                                  planted out and has also found time to plant a rose garden and fruit trees. There are
                                  orange and peach trees, tree tomatoes, paw paws, guavas and berries. He absolutely
                                  adores Ann who has been very good and does not seem at all unsettled by the long
                                  journey.

                                  It is absolutely heavenly to be back and I shall be happier than ever now that I
                                  have a baby to play with during the long hours when George is busy on the farm,
                                  Thank you for all your love and care during the many months I was with you. Ann
                                  sends a special bubble for granddad.

                                  Your very loving,
                                  Eleanor.

                                  Mchewe Estate Mbeya July 18th 1932

                                  Dearest Family,

                                  Ann at five months is enchanting. She is a very good baby, smiles readily and is
                                  gaining weight steadily. She doesn’t sleep much during the day but that does not
                                  matter, because, apart from washing her little things, I have nothing to do but attend to
                                  her. She sleeps very well at night which is a blessing as George has to get up very
                                  early to start work on the shamba and needs a good nights rest.
                                  My nights are not so good, because we are having a plague of rats which frisk
                                  around in the bedroom at night. Great big ones that come up out of the long grass in the
                                  gorge beside the house and make cosy homes on our reed ceiling and in the thatch of
                                  the roof.

                                  We always have a night light burning so that, if necessary, I can attend to Ann
                                  with a minimum of fuss, and the things I see in that dim light! There are gaps between
                                  the reeds and one night I heard, plop! and there, before my horrified gaze, lay a newly
                                  born hairless baby rat on the floor by the bed, plop, plop! and there lay two more.
                                  Quite dead, poor things – but what a careless mother.

                                  I have also seen rats scampering around on the tops of the mosquito nets and
                                  sometimes we have them on our bed. They have a lovely game. They swarm down
                                  the cord from which the mosquito net is suspended, leap onto the bed and onto the
                                  floor. We do not have our net down now the cold season is here and there are few
                                  mosquitoes.

                                  Last week a rat crept under Ann’s net which hung to the floor and bit her little
                                  finger, so now I tuck the net in under the mattress though it makes it difficult for me to
                                  attend to her at night. We shall have to get a cat somewhere. Ann’s pram has not yet
                                  arrived so George carries her when we go walking – to her great content.
                                  The native women around here are most interested in Ann. They come to see
                                  her, bearing small gifts, and usually bring a child or two with them. They admire my child
                                  and I admire theirs and there is an exchange of gifts. They produce a couple of eggs or
                                  a few bananas or perhaps a skinny fowl and I hand over sugar, salt or soap as they
                                  value these commodities. The most lavish gift went to the wife of Thomas our headman,
                                  who produced twin daughters in the same week as I had Ann.

                                  Our neighbours have all been across to welcome me back and to admire the
                                  baby. These include Marion Coster who came out to join her husband whilst I was in
                                  South Africa. The two Hickson-Wood children came over on a fat old white donkey.
                                  They made a pretty picture sitting astride, one behind the other – Maureen with her arms
                                  around small Michael’s waist. A native toto led the donkey and the children’ s ayah
                                  walked beside it.

                                  It is quite cold here now but the sun is bright and the air dry. The whole
                                  countryside is beautifully green and we are a very happy little family.

                                  Lots and lots of love,
                                  Eleanor.

                                  Mchewe Estate August 11th 1932

                                  Dearest Family,

                                  George has been very unwell for the past week. He had a nasty gash on his
                                  knee which went septic. He had a swelling in the groin and a high temperature and could
                                  not sleep at night for the pain in his leg. Ann was very wakeful too during the same
                                  period, I think she is teething. I luckily have kept fit though rather harassed. Yesterday the
                                  leg looked so inflamed that George decided to open up the wound himself. he made
                                  quite a big cut in exactly the right place. You should have seen the blackish puss
                                  pouring out.

                                  After he had thoroughly cleaned the wound George sewed it up himself. he has
                                  the proper surgical needles and gut. He held the cut together with his left hand and
                                  pushed the needle through the flesh with his right. I pulled the needle out and passed it
                                  to George for the next stitch. I doubt whether a surgeon could have made a neater job
                                  of it. He is still confined to the couch but today his temperature is normal. Some
                                  husband!

                                  The previous week was hectic in another way. We had a visit from lions! George
                                  and I were having supper about 8.30 on Tuesday night when the back verandah was
                                  suddenly invaded by women and children from the servants quarters behind the kitchen.
                                  They were all yelling “Simba, Simba.” – simba means lions. The door opened suddenly
                                  and the houseboy rushed in to say that there were lions at the huts. George got up
                                  swiftly, fetched gun and ammunition from the bedroom and with the houseboy carrying
                                  the lamp, went off to investigate. I remained at the table, carrying on with my supper as I
                                  felt a pioneer’s wife should! Suddenly something big leapt through the open window
                                  behind me. You can imagine what I thought! I know now that it is quite true to say one’s
                                  hair rises when one is scared. However it was only Kelly, our huge Irish wolfhound,
                                  taking cover.

                                  George returned quite soon to say that apparently the commotion made by the
                                  women and children had frightened the lions off. He found their tracks in the soft earth
                                  round the huts and a bag of maize that had been playfully torn open but the lions had
                                  moved on.

                                  Next day we heard that they had moved to Hickson-Wood’s shamba. Hicky
                                  came across to say that the lions had jumped over the wall of his cattle boma and killed
                                  both his white Muskat riding donkeys.
                                  He and a friend sat up all next night over the remains but the lions did not return to
                                  the kill.

                                  Apart from the little set back last week, Ann is blooming. She has a cap of very
                                  fine fair hair and clear blue eyes under straight brow. She also has lovely dimples in both
                                  cheeks. We are very proud of her.

                                  Our neighbours are picking coffee but the crops are small and the price is low. I
                                  am amazed that they are so optimistic about the future. No one in these parts ever
                                  seems to grouse though all are living on capital. They all say “Well if the worst happens
                                  we can always go up to the Lupa Diggings.”

                                  Don’t worry about us, we have enough to tide us over for some time yet.

                                  Much love to all,
                                  Eleanor.

                                  Mchewe Estate. 28th Sept. 1932

                                  Dearest Family,

                                  News! News! I’m going to have another baby. George and I are delighted and I
                                  hope it will be a boy this time. I shall be able to have him at Mbeya because things are
                                  rapidly changing here. Several German families have moved to Mbeya including a
                                  German doctor who means to build a hospital there. I expect he will make a very good
                                  living because there must now be some hundreds of Europeans within a hundred miles
                                  radius of Mbeya. The Europeans are mostly British or German but there are also
                                  Greeks and, I believe, several other nationalities are represented on the Lupa Diggings.
                                  Ann is blooming and developing according to the Book except that she has no
                                  teeth yet! Kath Hickson-Wood has given her a very nice high chair and now she has
                                  breakfast and lunch at the table with us. Everything within reach goes on the floor to her
                                  amusement and my exasperation!

                                  You ask whether we have any Church of England missionaries in our part. No we
                                  haven’t though there are Lutheran and Roman Catholic Missions. I have never even
                                  heard of a visiting Church of England Clergyman to these parts though there are babies
                                  in plenty who have not been baptised. Jolly good thing I had Ann Christened down
                                  there.

                                  The R.C. priests in this area are called White Fathers. They all have beards and
                                  wear white cassocks and sun helmets. One, called Father Keiling, calls around frequently.
                                  Though none of us in this area is Catholic we take it in turn to put him up for the night. The
                                  Catholic Fathers in their turn are most hospitable to travellers regardless of their beliefs.
                                  Rather a sad thing has happened. Lucas our old chicken-boy is dead. I shall miss
                                  his toothy smile. George went to the funeral and fired two farewell shots from his rifle
                                  over the grave – a gesture much appreciated by the locals. Lucas in his day was a good
                                  hunter.

                                  Several of the locals own muzzle loading guns but the majority hunt with dogs
                                  and spears. The dogs wear bells which make an attractive jingle but I cannot bear the
                                  idea of small antelope being run down until they are exhausted before being clubbed of
                                  stabbed to death. We seldom eat venison as George does not care to shoot buck.
                                  Recently though, he shot an eland and Abel rendered down the fat which is excellent for
                                  cooking and very like beef fat.

                                  Much love to all,
                                  Eleanor.

                                  Mchewe Estate. P.O.Mbeya 21st November 1932

                                  Dearest Family,

                                  George has gone off to the Lupa for a week with John Molteno. John came up
                                  here with the idea of buying a coffee farm but he has changed his mind and now thinks of
                                  staking some claims on the diggings and also setting up as a gold buyer.

                                  Did I tell you about his arrival here? John and George did some elephant hunting
                                  together in French Equatorial Africa and when John heard that George had married and
                                  settled in Tanganyika, he also decided to come up here. He drove up from Cape Town
                                  in a Baby Austin and arrived just as our labourers were going home for the day. The little
                                  car stopped half way up our hill and John got out to investigate. You should have heard
                                  the astonished exclamations when John got out – all 6 ft 5 ins. of him! He towered over
                                  the little car and even to me it seemed impossible for him to have made the long
                                  journey in so tiny a car.

                                  Kath Wood has been over several times lately. She is slim and looks so right in
                                  the shirt and corduroy slacks she almost always wears. She was here yesterday when
                                  the shamba boy, digging in the front garden, unearthed a large earthenware cooking pot,
                                  sealed at the top. I was greatly excited and had an instant mental image of fabulous
                                  wealth. We made the boy bring the pot carefully on to the verandah and opened it in
                                  happy anticipation. What do you think was inside? Nothing but a grinning skull! Such a
                                  treat for a pregnant female.

                                  We have a tree growing here that had lovely straight branches covered by a
                                  smooth bark. I got the garden boy to cut several of these branches of a uniform size,
                                  peeled off the bark and have made Ann a playpen with the poles which are much like
                                  broom sticks. Now I can leave her unattended when I do my chores. The other morning
                                  after breakfast I put Ann in her playpen on the verandah and gave her a piece of toast
                                  and honey to keep her quiet whilst I laundered a few of her things. When I looked out a
                                  little later I was horrified to see a number of bees buzzing around her head whilst she
                                  placidly concentrated on her toast. I made a rapid foray and rescued her but I still don’t
                                  know whether that was the thing to do.

                                  We all send our love,
                                  Eleanor.

                                  Mbeya Hospital. April 25th. 1933

                                  Dearest Family,

                                  Here I am, installed at the very new hospital, built by Dr Eckhardt, awaiting the
                                  arrival of the new baby. George has gone back to the farm on foot but will walk in again
                                  to spend the weekend with us. Ann is with me and enjoys the novelty of playing with
                                  other children. The Eckhardts have two, a pretty little girl of two and a half and a very fair
                                  roly poly boy of Ann’s age. Ann at fourteen months is very active. She is quite a little girl
                                  now with lovely dimples. She walks well but is backward in teething.

                                  George, Ann and I had a couple of days together at the hotel before I moved in
                                  here and several of the local women visited me and have promised to visit me in
                                  hospital. The trip from farm to town was very entertaining if not very comfortable. There
                                  is ten miles of very rough road between our farm and Utengule Mission and beyond the
                                  Mission there is a fair thirteen or fourteen mile road to Mbeya.

                                  As we have no car now the doctor’s wife offered to drive us from the Mission to
                                  Mbeya but she would not risk her car on the road between the Mission and our farm.
                                  The upshot was that I rode in the Hickson-Woods machila for that ten mile stretch. The
                                  machila is a canopied hammock, slung from a bamboo pole, in which I reclined, not too
                                  comfortably in my unwieldy state, with Ann beside me or sometime straddling me. Four
                                  of our farm boys carried the machila on their shoulders, two fore and two aft. The relief
                                  bearers walked on either side. There must have been a dozen in all and they sang a sort
                                  of sea shanty song as they walked. One man would sing a verse and the others took up
                                  the chorus. They often improvise as they go. They moaned about my weight (at least
                                  George said so! I don’t follow Ki-Swahili well yet) and expressed the hope that I would
                                  have a son and that George would reward them handsomely.

                                  George and Kelly, the dog, followed close behind the machila and behind
                                  George came Abel our cook and his wife and small daughter Annalie, all in their best
                                  attire. The cook wore a palm beach suit, large Terai hat and sunglasses and two colour
                                  shoes and quite lent a tone to the proceedings! Right at the back came the rag tag and
                                  bobtail who joined the procession just for fun.

                                  Mrs Eckhardt was already awaiting us at the Mission when we arrived and we had
                                  an uneventful trip to the Mbeya Hotel.

                                  During my last week at the farm I felt very tired and engaged the cook’s small
                                  daughter, Annalie, to amuse Ann for an hour after lunch so that I could have a rest. They
                                  played in the small verandah room which adjoins our bedroom and where I keep all my
                                  sewing materials. One afternoon I was startled by a scream from Ann. I rushed to the
                                  room and found Ann with blood steaming from her cheek. Annalie knelt beside her,
                                  looking startled and frightened, with my embroidery scissors in her hand. She had cut off
                                  half of the long curling golden lashes on one of Ann’s eyelids and, in trying to finish the
                                  job, had cut off a triangular flap of skin off Ann’s cheek bone.

                                  I called Abel, the cook, and demanded that he should chastise his daughter there and
                                  then and I soon heard loud shrieks from behind the kitchen. He spanked her with a
                                  bamboo switch but I am sure not as well as she deserved. Africans are very tolerant
                                  towards their children though I have seen husbands and wives fighting furiously.
                                  I feel very well but long to have the confinement over.

                                  Very much love,
                                  Eleanor.

                                  Mbeya Hospital. 2nd May 1933.

                                  Dearest Family,

                                  Little George arrived at 7.30 pm on Saturday evening 29 th. April. George was
                                  with me at the time as he had walked in from the farm for news, and what a wonderful bit
                                  of luck that was. The doctor was away on a case on the Diggings and I was bathing Ann
                                  with George looking on, when the pains started. George dried Ann and gave her
                                  supper and put her to bed. Afterwards he sat on the steps outside my room and a
                                  great comfort it was to know that he was there.

                                  The confinement was short but pretty hectic. The Doctor returned to the Hospital
                                  just in time to deliver the baby. He is a grand little boy, beautifully proportioned. The
                                  doctor says he has never seen a better formed baby. He is however rather funny
                                  looking just now as his head is, very temporarily, egg shaped. He has a shock of black
                                  silky hair like a gollywog and believe it or not, he has a slight black moustache.
                                  George came in, looked at the baby, looked at me, and we both burst out
                                  laughing. The doctor was shocked and said so. He has no sense of humour and couldn’t
                                  understand that we, though bursting with pride in our son, could never the less laugh at
                                  him.

                                  Friends in Mbeya have sent me the most gorgeous flowers and my room is
                                  transformed with delphiniums, roses and carnations. The room would be very austere
                                  without the flowers. Curtains, bedspread and enamelware, walls and ceiling are all
                                  snowy white.

                                  George hired a car and took Ann home next day. I have little George for
                                  company during the day but he is removed at night. I am longing to get him home and
                                  away from the German nurse who feeds him on black tea when he cries. She insists that
                                  tea is a medicine and good for him.

                                  Much love from a proud mother of two.
                                  Eleanor.

                                  Mchewe Estate 12May 1933

                                  Dearest Family,

                                  We are all together at home again and how lovely it feels. Even the house
                                  servants seem pleased. The boy had decorated the lounge with sprays of
                                  bougainvillaea and Abel had backed one of his good sponge cakes.

                                  Ann looked fat and rosy but at first was only moderately interested in me and the
                                  new baby but she soon thawed. George is good with her and will continue to dress Ann
                                  in the mornings and put her to bed until I am satisfied with Georgie.

                                  He, poor mite, has a nasty rash on face and neck. I am sure it is just due to that
                                  tea the nurse used to give him at night. He has lost his moustache and is fast loosing his
                                  wild black hair and emerging as quite a handsome babe. He is a very masculine looking
                                  infant with much more strongly marked eyebrows and a larger nose that Ann had. He is
                                  very good and lies quietly in his basket even when awake.

                                  George has been making a hatching box for brown trout ova and has set it up in
                                  a small clear stream fed by a spring in readiness for the ova which is expected from
                                  South Africa by next weeks plane. Some keen fishermen from Mbeya and the District
                                  have clubbed together to buy the ova. The fingerlings are later to be transferred to
                                  streams in Mbeya and Tukuyu Districts.

                                  I shall now have my hands full with the two babies and will not have much time for the
                                  garden, or I fear, for writing very long letters. Remember though, that no matter how
                                  large my family becomes, I shall always love you as much as ever.

                                  Your affectionate,
                                  Eleanor.

                                  Mchewe Estate. 14th June 1933

                                  Dearest Family,

                                  The four of us are all well but alas we have lost our dear Kelly. He was rather a
                                  silly dog really, although he grew so big he retained all his puppy ways but we were all
                                  very fond of him, especially George because Kelly attached himself to George whilst I
                                  was away having Ann and from that time on he was George’s shadow. I think he had
                                  some form of biliary fever. He died stretched out on the living room couch late last night,
                                  with George sitting beside him so that he would not feel alone.

                                  The children are growing fast. Georgie is a darling. He now has a fluff of pale
                                  brown hair and his eyes are large and dark brown. Ann is very plump and fair.
                                  We have had several visitors lately. Apart from neighbours, a car load of diggers
                                  arrived one night and John Molteno and his bride were here. She is a very attractive girl
                                  but, I should say, more suited to life in civilisation than in this back of beyond. She has
                                  gone out to the diggings with her husband and will have to walk a good stretch of the fifty
                                  or so miles.

                                  The diggers had to sleep in the living room on the couch and on hastily erected
                                  camp beds. They arrived late at night and left after breakfast next day. One had half a
                                  beard, the other side of his face had been forcibly shaved in the bar the night before.

                                  your affectionate,
                                  Eleanor

                                  Mchewe Estate. August 10 th. 1933

                                  Dearest Family,

                                  George is away on safari with two Indian Army officers. The money he will get for
                                  his services will be very welcome because this coffee growing is a slow business, and
                                  our capitol is rapidly melting away. The job of acting as White Hunter was unexpected
                                  or George would not have taken on the job of hatching the ova which duly arrived from
                                  South Africa.

                                  George and the District Commissioner, David Pollock, went to meet the plane
                                  by which the ova had been consigned but the pilot knew nothing about the package. It
                                  came to light in the mail bag with the parcels! However the ova came to no harm. David
                                  Pollock and George brought the parcel to the farm and carefully transferred the ova to
                                  the hatching box. It was interesting to watch the tiny fry hatch out – a process which took
                                  several days. Many died in the process and George removed the dead by sucking
                                  them up in a glass tube.

                                  When hatched, the tiny fry were fed on ant eggs collected by the boys. I had to
                                  take over the job of feeding and removing the dead when George left on safari. The fry
                                  have to be fed every four hours, like the baby, so each time I have fed Georgie. I hurry
                                  down to feed the trout.

                                  The children are very good but keep me busy. Ann can now say several words
                                  and understands more. She adores Georgie. I long to show them off to you.

                                  Very much love
                                  Eleanor.

                                  Mchewe Estate. October 27th 1933

                                  Dear Family,

                                  All just over flu. George and Ann were very poorly. I did not fare so badly and
                                  Georgie came off best. He is on a bottle now.

                                  There was some excitement here last Wednesday morning. At 6.30 am. I called
                                  for boiling water to make Georgie’s food. No water arrived but muffled shouting and the
                                  sound of blows came from the kitchen. I went to investigate and found a fierce fight in
                                  progress between the house boy and the kitchen boy. In my efforts to make them stop
                                  fighting I went too close and got a sharp bang on the mouth with the edge of an
                                  enamelled plate the kitchen boy was using as a weapon. My teeth cut my lip inside and
                                  the plate cut it outside and blood flowed from mouth to chin. The boys were petrified.
                                  By the time I had fed Georgie the lip was stiff and swollen. George went in wrath
                                  to the kitchen and by breakfast time both house boy and kitchen boy had swollen faces
                                  too. Since then I have a kettle of boiling water to hand almost before the words are out
                                  of my mouth. I must say that the fight was because the house boy had clouted the
                                  kitchen boy for keeping me waiting! In this land of piece work it is the job of the kitchen
                                  boy to light the fire and boil the kettle but the houseboy’s job to carry the kettle to me.
                                  I have seen little of Kath Wood or Marion Coster for the past two months. Major
                                  Jones is the neighbour who calls most regularly. He has a wireless set and calls on all of
                                  us to keep us up to date with world as well as local news. He often brings oranges for
                                  Ann who adores him. He is a very nice person but no oil painting and makes no effort to
                                  entertain Ann but she thinks he is fine. Perhaps his monocle appeals to her.

                                  George has bought a six foot long galvanised bath which is a great improvement
                                  on the smaller oval one we have used until now. The smaller one had grown battered
                                  from much use and leaks like a sieve. Fortunately our bathroom has a cement floor,
                                  because one had to fill the bath to the brim and then bath extremely quickly to avoid
                                  being left high and dry.

                                  Lots and lots of love,
                                  Eleanor.

                                  Mchewe Estate. P.O. Mbeya 1st December 1933

                                  Dearest Family,

                                  Ann has not been well. We think she has had malaria. She has grown a good
                                  deal lately and looks much thinner and rather pale. Georgie is thriving and has such
                                  sparkling brown eyes and a ready smile. He and Ann make a charming pair, one so fair
                                  and the other dark.

                                  The Moltenos’ spent a few days here and took Georgie and me to Mbeya so
                                  that Georgie could be vaccinated. However it was an unsatisfactory trip because the
                                  doctor had no vaccine.

                                  George went to the Lupa with the Moltenos and returned to the farm in their Baby
                                  Austin which they have lent to us for a week. This was to enable me to go to Mbeya to
                                  have a couple of teeth filled by a visiting dentist.

                                  We went to Mbeya in the car on Saturday. It was quite a squash with the four of
                                  us on the front seat of the tiny car. Once George grabbed the babies foot instead of the
                                  gear knob! We had Georgie vaccinated at the hospital and then went to the hotel where
                                  the dentist was installed. Mr Dare, the dentist, had few instruments and they were very
                                  tarnished. I sat uncomfortably on a kitchen chair whilst he tinkered with my teeth. He filled
                                  three but two of the fillings came out that night. This meant another trip to Mbeya in the
                                  Baby Austin but this time they seem all right.

                                  The weather is very hot and dry and the garden a mess. We are having trouble
                                  with the young coffee trees too. Cut worms are killing off seedlings in the nursery and
                                  there is a borer beetle in the planted out coffee.

                                  George bought a large grey donkey from some wandering Masai and we hope
                                  the children will enjoy riding it later on.

                                  Very much love,
                                  Eleanor.

                                  Mchewe Estate. 14th February 1934.

                                  Dearest Family,

                                  You will be sorry to hear that little Ann has been very ill, indeed we were terribly
                                  afraid that we were going to lose her. She enjoyed her birthday on the 8th. All the toys
                                  you, and her English granny, sent were unwrapped with such delight. However next
                                  day she seemed listless and a bit feverish so I tucked her up in bed after lunch. I dosed
                                  her with quinine and aspirin and she slept fitfully. At about eleven o’clock I was
                                  awakened by a strange little cry. I turned up the night light and was horrified to see that
                                  Ann was in a convulsion. I awakened George who, as always in an emergency, was
                                  perfectly calm and practical. He filled the small bath with very warm water and emersed
                                  Ann in it, placing a cold wet cloth on her head. We then wrapped her in blankets and
                                  gave her an enema and she settled down to sleep. A few hours later we had the same
                                  thing over again.

                                  At first light we sent a runner to Mbeya to fetch the doctor but waited all day in
                                  vain and in the evening the runner returned to say that the doctor had gone to a case on
                                  the diggings. Ann had been feverish all day with two or three convulsions. Neither
                                  George or I wished to leave the bedroom, but there was Georgie to consider, and in
                                  the afternoon I took him out in the garden for a while whilst George sat with Ann.
                                  That night we both sat up all night and again Ann had those wretched attacks of
                                  convulsions. George and I were worn out with anxiety by the time the doctor arrived the
                                  next afternoon. Ann had not been able to keep down any quinine and had had only
                                  small sips of water since the onset of the attack.

                                  The doctor at once diagnosed the trouble as malaria aggravated by teething.
                                  George held Ann whilst the Doctor gave her an injection. At the first attempt the needle
                                  bent into a bow, George was furious! The second attempt worked and after a few hours
                                  Ann’s temperature dropped and though she was ill for two days afterwards she is now
                                  up and about. She has also cut the last of her baby teeth, thank God. She looks thin and
                                  white, but should soon pick up. It has all been a great strain to both of us. Georgie
                                  behaved like an angel throughout. He played happily in his cot and did not seem to
                                  sense any tension as people say, babies do. Our baby was cheerful and not at all
                                  subdued.

                                  This is the rainy season and it is a good thing that some work has been done on
                                  our road or the doctor might not have got through.

                                  Much love to all,
                                  Eleanor.

                                  Mchewe Estate. 1st October 1934

                                  Dearest Family,

                                  We are all well now, thank goodness, but last week Georgie gave us such a
                                  fright. I was sitting on the verandah, busy with some sewing and not watching Ann and
                                  Georgie, who were trying to reach a bunch of bananas which hung on a rope from a
                                  beam of the verandah. Suddenly I heard a crash, Georgie had fallen backward over the
                                  edge of the verandah and hit the back of his head on the edge of the brick furrow which
                                  carries away the rainwater. He lay flat on his back with his arms spread out and did not
                                  move or cry. When I picked him up he gave a little whimper, I carried him to his cot and
                                  bathed his face and soon he began sitting up and appeared quite normal. The trouble
                                  began after he had vomited up his lunch. He began to whimper and bang his head
                                  against the cot.

                                  George and I were very worried because we have no transport so we could not
                                  take Georgie to the doctor and we could not bear to go through again what we had gone
                                  through with Ann earlier in the year. Then, in the late afternoon, a miracle happened. Two
                                  men George hardly knew, and complete strangers to me, called in on their way from the
                                  diggings to Mbeya and they kindly drove Georgie and me to the hospital. The Doctor
                                  allowed me to stay with Georgie and we spent five days there. Luckily he responded to
                                  treatment and is now as alive as ever. Children do put years on one!

                                  There is nothing much else to report. We have a new vegetable garden which is
                                  doing well but the earth here is strange. Gardens seem to do well for two years but by
                                  that time the soil is exhausted and one must move the garden somewhere else. The
                                  coffee looks well but it will be another year before we can expect even a few bags of
                                  coffee and prices are still low. Anyway by next year George should have some good
                                  return for all his hard work.

                                  Lots of love,
                                  Eleanor.

                                  Mchewe Estate. November 4th 1934

                                  Dearest Family,

                                  George is home from his White Hunting safari looking very sunburnt and well.
                                  The elderly American, who was his client this time, called in here at the farm to meet me
                                  and the children. It is amazing what spirit these old lads have! This one looked as though
                                  he should be thinking in terms of slippers and an armchair but no, he thinks in terms of
                                  high powered rifles with telescopic sights.

                                  It is lovely being together again and the children are delighted to have their Dad
                                  home. Things are always exciting when George is around. The day after his return
                                  George said at breakfast, “We can’t go on like this. You and the kids never get off the
                                  shamba. We’ll simply have to get a car.” You should have heard the excitement. “Get a
                                  car Daddy?’” cried Ann jumping in her chair so that her plaits bounced. “Get a car
                                  Daddy?” echoed Georgie his brown eyes sparkling. “A car,” said I startled, “However
                                  can we afford one?”

                                  “Well,” said George, “on my way back from Safari I heard that a car is to be sold
                                  this week at the Tukuyu Court, diseased estate or bankruptcy or something, I might get it
                                  cheap and it is an A.C.” The name meant nothing to me, but George explained that an
                                  A.C. is first cousin to a Rolls Royce.

                                  So off he went to the sale and next day the children and I listened all afternoon for
                                  the sound of an approaching car. We had many false alarms but, towards evening we
                                  heard what appeared to be the roar of an aeroplane engine. It was the A.C. roaring her
                                  way up our steep hill with a long plume of steam waving gaily above her radiator.
                                  Out jumped my beaming husband and in no time at all, he was showing off her
                                  points to an admiring family. Her lines are faultless and seats though worn are most
                                  comfortable. She has a most elegant air so what does it matter that the radiator leaks like
                                  a sieve, her exhaust pipe has broken off, her tyres are worn almost to the canvas and
                                  she has no windscreen. She goes, and she cost only five pounds.

                                  Next afternoon George, the kids and I piled into the car and drove along the road
                                  on lookout for guinea fowl. All went well on the outward journey but on the homeward
                                  one the poor A.C. simply gasped and died. So I carried the shot gun and George
                                  carried both children and we trailed sadly home. This morning George went with a bunch
                                  of farmhands and brought her home. Truly temperamental, she came home literally
                                  under her own steam.

                                  George now plans to get a second hand engine and radiator for her but it won’t
                                  be an A.C. engine. I think she is the only one of her kind in the country.
                                  I am delighted to hear, dad, that you are sending a bridle for Joseph for
                                  Christmas. I am busy making a saddle out of an old piece of tent canvas stuffed with
                                  kapok, some webbing and some old rug straps. A car and a riding donkey! We’re
                                  definitely carriage folk now.

                                  Lots of love to all,
                                  Eleanor.

                                  Mchewe Estate. 28th December 1934

                                  Dearest Family,

                                  Thank you for the wonderful Christmas parcel. My frock is a splendid fit. George
                                  declares that no one can knit socks like Mummy and the children love their toys and new
                                  clothes.

                                  Joseph, the donkey, took his bit with an air of bored resignation and Ann now
                                  rides proudly on his back. Joseph is a big strong animal with the looks and disposition of
                                  a mule. he will not go at all unless a native ‘toto’ walks before him and when he does go
                                  he wears a pained expression as though he were carrying fourteen stone instead of
                                  Ann’s fly weight. I walk beside the donkey carrying Georgie and our cat, ‘Skinny Winnie’,
                                  follows behind. Quite a cavalcade. The other day I got so exasperated with Joseph that
                                  I took Ann off and I got on. Joseph tottered a few paces and sat down! to the huge
                                  delight of our farm labourers who were going home from work. Anyway, one good thing,
                                  the donkey is so lazy that there is little chance of him bolting with Ann.

                                  The Moltenos spent Christmas with us and left for the Lupa Diggings yesterday.
                                  They arrived on the 22nd. with gifts for the children and chocolates and beer. That very
                                  afternoon George and John Molteno left for Ivuna, near Lake Ruckwa, to shoot some
                                  guinea fowl and perhaps a goose for our Christmas dinner. We expected the menfolk
                                  back on Christmas Eve and Anne and I spent a busy day making mince pies and
                                  sausage rolls. Why I don’t know, because I am sure Abel could have made them better.
                                  We decorated the Christmas tree and sat up very late but no husbands turned up.
                                  Christmas day passed but still no husbands came. Anne, like me, is expecting a baby
                                  and we both felt pretty forlorn and cross. Anne was certain that they had been caught up
                                  in a party somewhere and had forgotten all about us and I must say when Boxing Day
                                  went by and still George and John did not show up I felt ready to agree with her.
                                  They turned up towards evening and explained that on the homeward trip the car
                                  had bogged down in the mud and that they had spent a miserable Christmas. Anne
                                  refused to believe their story so George, to prove their case, got the game bag and
                                  tipped the contents on to the dining room table. Out fell several guinea fowl, long past
                                  being edible, followed by a large goose so high that it was green and blue where all the
                                  feathers had rotted off.

                                  The stench was too much for two pregnant girls. I shot out of the front door
                                  closely followed by Anne and we were both sick in the garden.

                                  I could not face food that evening but Anne is made of stronger stuff and ate her
                                  belated Christmas dinner with relish.

                                  I am looking forward enormously to having Marjorie here with us. She will be able
                                  to carry back to you an eyewitness account of our home and way of life.

                                  Much love to you all,
                                  Eleanor.

                                  Mchewe Estate. 5th January 1935

                                  Dearest Family,

                                  You cannot imagine how lovely it is to have Marjorie here. She came just in time
                                  because I have had pernicious vomiting and have lost a great deal of weight and she
                                  took charge of the children and made me spend three days in hospital having treatment.
                                  George took me to the hospital on the afternoon of New Years Eve and decided
                                  to spend the night at the hotel and join in the New Years Eve celebrations. I had several
                                  visitors at the hospital that evening and George actually managed to get some imported
                                  grapes for me. He returned to the farm next morning and fetched me from the hospital
                                  four days later. Of course the old A.C. just had to play up. About half way home the
                                  back axle gave in and we had to send a passing native some miles back to a place
                                  called Mbalizi to hire a lorry from a Greek trader to tow us home to the farm.
                                  The children looked well and were full of beans. I think Marjorie was thankful to
                                  hand them over to me. She is delighted with Ann’s motherly little ways but Georgie she
                                  calls “a really wild child”. He isn’t, just has such an astonishing amount of energy and is
                                  always up to mischief. Marjorie brought us all lovely presents. I am so thrilled with my
                                  sewing machine. It may be an old model but it sews marvellously. We now have an
                                  Alsatian pup as well as Joseph the donkey and the two cats.

                                  Marjorie had a midnight encounter with Joseph which gave her quite a shock but
                                  we had a good laugh about it next day. Some months ago George replaced our wattle
                                  and daub outside pit lavatory by a substantial brick one, so large that Joseph is being
                                  temporarily stabled in it at night. We neglected to warn Marj about this and one night,
                                  storm lamp in hand, she opened the door and Joseph walked out braying his thanks.
                                  I am afraid Marjorie is having a quiet time, a shame when the journey from Cape
                                  Town is so expensive. The doctor has told me to rest as much as I can, so it is
                                  impossible for us to take Marj on sight seeing trips.

                                  I hate to think that she will be leaving in ten days time.

                                  Much love,
                                  Eleanor.

                                  Mchewe Estate. 18th February 1935

                                  Dearest Family,

                                  You must be able to visualise our life here quite well now that Marj is back and
                                  has no doubt filled in all the details I forget to mention in my letters. What a journey we
                                  had in the A.C. when we took her to the plane. George, the children and I sat in front and
                                  Marj sat behind with numerous four gallon tins of water for the insatiable radiator. It was
                                  raining and the canvas hood was up but part of the side flaps are missing and as there is
                                  no glass in the windscreen the rain blew in on us. George got fed up with constantly
                                  removing the hot radiator cap so simply stuffed a bit of rag in instead. When enough
                                  steam had built up in the radiator behind the rag it blew out and we started all over again.
                                  The car still roars like an aeroplane engine and yet has little power so that George sent
                                  gangs of boys to the steep hills between the farm and the Mission to give us a push if
                                  necessary. Fortunately this time it was not, and the boys cheered us on our way. We
                                  needed their help on the homeward journey however.

                                  George has now bought an old Chev engine which he means to install before I
                                  have to go to hospital to have my new baby. It will be quite an engineering feet as
                                  George has few tools.

                                  I am sorry to say that I am still not well, something to do with kidneys or bladder.
                                  George bought me some pills from one of the several small shops which have opened
                                  in Mbeya and Ann is most interested in the result. She said seriously to Kath Wood,
                                  “Oh my Mummy is a very clever Mummy. She can do blue wee and green wee as well
                                  as yellow wee.” I simply can no longer manage the children without help and have
                                  engaged the cook’s wife, Janey, to help. The children are by no means thrilled. I plead in
                                  vain that I am not well enough to go for walks. Ann says firmly, “Ann doesn’t want to go
                                  for a walk. Ann will look after you.” Funny, though she speaks well for a three year old,
                                  she never uses the first person. Georgie say he would much rather walk with
                                  Keshokutwa, the kitchen boy. His name by the way, means day-after-tomorrow and it
                                  suits him down to the ground, Kath Wood walks over sometimes with offers of help and Ann will gladly go walking with her but Georgie won’t. He on the other hand will walk with Anne Molteno
                                  and Ann won’t. They are obstinate kids. Ann has developed a very fertile imagination.
                                  She has probably been looking at too many of those nice women’s magazines you
                                  sent. A few days ago she said, “You are sick Mummy, but Ann’s got another Mummy.
                                  She’s not sick, and my other mummy (very smugly) has lovely golden hair”. This
                                  morning’ not ten minutes after I had dressed her, she came in with her frock wet and
                                  muddy. I said in exasperation, “Oh Ann, you are naughty.” To which she instantly
                                  returned, “My other Mummy doesn’t think I am naughty. She thinks I am very nice.” It
                                  strikes me I shall have to get better soon so that I can be gay once more and compete
                                  with that phantom golden haired paragon.

                                  We had a very heavy storm over the farm last week. There was heavy rain with
                                  hail which stripped some of the coffee trees and the Mchewe River flooded and the
                                  water swept through the lower part of the shamba. After the water had receded George
                                  picked up a fine young trout which had been stranded. This was one of some he had
                                  put into the river when Georgie was a few months old.

                                  The trials of a coffee farmer are legion. We now have a plague of snails. They
                                  ring bark the young trees and leave trails of slime on the glossy leaves. All the ring
                                  barked trees will have to be cut right back and this is heartbreaking as they are bearing
                                  berries for the first time. The snails are collected by native children, piled upon the
                                  ground and bashed to a pulp which gives off a sickening stench. I am sorry for the local
                                  Africans. Locusts ate up their maize and now they are losing their bean crop to the snails.

                                  Lots of love, Eleanor

                                  #6260
                                  TracyTracy
                                  Participant

                                    From Tanganyika with Love

                                    With thanks to Mike Rushby.

                                    • “The letters of Eleanor Dunbar Leslie to her parents and her sister in South Africa
                                      concerning her life with George Gilman Rushby of Tanganyika, and the trials and
                                      joys of bringing up a family in pioneering conditions.

                                    These letters were transcribed from copies of letters typed by Eleanor Rushby from
                                    the originals which were in the estate of Marjorie Leslie, Eleanor’s sister. Eleanor
                                    kept no diary of her life in Tanganyika, so these letters were the living record of an
                                    important part of her life.

                                    Prelude
                                    Having walked across Africa from the East coast to Ubangi Shauri Chad
                                    in French Equatorial Africa, hunting elephant all the way, George Rushby
                                    made his way down the Congo to Leopoldville. He then caught a ship to
                                    Europe and had a holiday in Brussels and Paris before visiting his family
                                    in England. He developed blackwater fever and was extremely ill for a
                                    while. When he recovered he went to London to arrange his return to
                                    Africa.

                                    Whilst staying at the Overseas Club he met Eileen Graham who had come
                                    to England from Cape Town to study music. On hearing that George was
                                    sailing for Cape Town she arranged to introduce him to her friend
                                    Eleanor Dunbar Leslie. “You’ll need someone lively to show you around,”
                                    she said. “She’s as smart as paint, a keen mountaineer, a very good school
                                    teacher, and she’s attractive. You can’t miss her, because her father is a
                                    well known Cape Town Magistrate. And,” she added “I’ve already written
                                    and told her what ship you are arriving on.”

                                    Eleanor duly met the ship. She and George immediately fell in love.
                                    Within thirty six hours he had proposed marriage and was accepted
                                    despite the misgivings of her parents. As she was under contract to her
                                    High School, she remained in South Africa for several months whilst
                                    George headed for Tanganyika looking for a farm where he could build
                                    their home.

                                    These details are a summary of chapter thirteen of the Biography of
                                    George Gilman Rushby ‘The Hunter is Death “ by T.V.Bulpin.

                                     

                                    Dearest Marj,
                                    Terrifically exciting news! I’ve just become engaged to an Englishman whom I
                                    met last Monday. The result is a family upheaval which you will have no difficulty in
                                    imagining!!

                                    The Aunts think it all highly romantic and cry in delight “Now isn’t that just like our
                                    El!” Mummy says she doesn’t know what to think, that anyway I was always a harum
                                    scarum and she rather expected something like this to happen. However I know that
                                    she thinks George highly attractive. “Such a nice smile and gentle manner, and such
                                    good hands“ she murmurs appreciatively. “But WHY AN ELEPHANT HUNTER?” she
                                    ends in a wail, as though elephant hunting was an unmentionable profession.
                                    Anyway I don’t think so. Anyone can marry a bank clerk or a lawyer or even a
                                    millionaire – but whoever heard of anyone marrying anyone as exciting as an elephant
                                    hunter? I’m thrilled to bits.

                                    Daddy also takes a dim view of George’s profession, and of George himself as
                                    a husband for me. He says that I am so impulsive and have such wild enthusiasms that I
                                    need someone conservative and steady to give me some serenity and some ballast.
                                    Dad says George is a handsome fellow and a good enough chap he is sure, but
                                    he is obviously a man of the world and hints darkly at a possible PAST. George says
                                    he has nothing of the kind and anyway I’m the first girl he has asked to marry him. I don’t
                                    care anyway, I’d gladly marry him tomorrow, but Dad has other ideas.

                                    He sat in his armchair to deliver his verdict, wearing the same look he must wear
                                    on the bench. If we marry, and he doesn’t think it would be a good thing, George must
                                    buy a comfortable house for me in Central Africa where I can stay safely when he goes
                                    hunting. I interrupted to say “But I’m going too”, but dad snubbed me saying that in no
                                    time at all I’ll have a family and one can’t go dragging babies around in the African Bush.”
                                    George takes his lectures with surprising calm. He says he can see Dad’s point of
                                    view much better than I can. He told the parents today that he plans to buy a small
                                    coffee farm in the Southern Highlands of Tanganyika and will build a cosy cottage which
                                    will be a proper home for both of us, and that he will only hunt occasionally to keep the
                                    pot boiling.

                                    Mummy, of course, just had to spill the beans. She said to George, “I suppose
                                    you know that Eleanor knows very little about house keeping and can’t cook at all.” a fact
                                    that I was keeping a dark secret. But George just said, “Oh she won’t have to work. The
                                    boys do all that sort of thing. She can lie on a couch all day and read if she likes.” Well
                                    you always did say that I was a “Lily of the field,” and what a good thing! If I were one of
                                    those terribly capable women I’d probably die of frustration because it seems that
                                    African house boys feel that they have lost face if their Memsahibs do anything but the
                                    most gracious chores.

                                    George is absolutely marvellous. He is strong and gentle and awfully good
                                    looking too. He is about 5 ft 10 ins tall and very broad. He wears his curly brown hair cut
                                    very short and has a close clipped moustache. He has strongly marked eyebrows and
                                    very striking blue eyes which sometimes turn grey or green. His teeth are strong and
                                    even and he has a quiet voice.

                                    I expect all this sounds too good to be true, but come home quickly and see for
                                    yourself. George is off to East Africa in three weeks time to buy our farm. I shall follow as
                                    soon as he has bought it and we will be married in Dar es Salaam.

                                    Dad has taken George for a walk “to get to know him” and that’s why I have time
                                    to write such a long screed. They should be back any minute now and I must fly and
                                    apply a bit of glamour.

                                    Much love my dear,
                                    your jubilant
                                    Eleanor

                                    S.S.Timavo. Durban. 28th.October. 1930.

                                    Dearest Family,
                                    Thank you for the lovely send off. I do wish you were all on board with me and
                                    could come and dance with me at my wedding. We are having a very comfortable
                                    voyage. There were only four of the passengers as far as Durban, all of them women,
                                    but I believe we are taking on more here. I have a most comfortable deck cabin to
                                    myself and the use of a sumptuous bathroom. No one is interested in deck games and I
                                    am having a lazy time, just sunbathing and reading.

                                    I sit at the Captain’s table and the meals are delicious – beautifully served. The
                                    butter for instance, is moulded into sprays of roses, most exquisitely done, and as for
                                    the ice-cream, I’ve never tasted anything like them.

                                    The meals are continental type and we have hors d’oeuvre in a great variety
                                    served on large round trays. The Italians souse theirs with oil, Ugh! We also of course
                                    get lots of spaghetti which I have some difficulty in eating. However this presents no
                                    problem to the Chief Engineer who sits opposite to me. He simply rolls it around his
                                    fork and somehow the spaghetti flows effortlessly from fork to mouth exactly like an
                                    ascending escalator. Wine is served at lunch and dinner – very mild and pleasant stuff.
                                    Of the women passengers the one i liked best was a young German widow
                                    from South west Africa who left the ship at East London to marry a man she had never
                                    met. She told me he owned a drapers shop and she was very happy at the prospect
                                    of starting a new life, as her previous marriage had ended tragically with the death of her
                                    husband and only child in an accident.

                                    I was most interested to see the bridegroom and stood at the rail beside the gay
                                    young widow when we docked at East London. I picked him out, without any difficulty,
                                    from the small group on the quay. He was a tall thin man in a smart grey suit and with a
                                    grey hat perched primly on his head. You can always tell from hats can’t you? I wasn’t
                                    surprised to see, when this German raised his head, that he looked just like the Kaiser’s
                                    “Little Willie”. Long thin nose and cold grey eyes and no smile of welcome on his tight
                                    mouth for the cheery little body beside me. I quite expected him to jerk his thumb and
                                    stalk off, expecting her to trot at his heel.

                                    However she went off blithely enough. Next day before the ship sailed, she
                                    was back and I saw her talking to the Captain. She began to cry and soon after the
                                    Captain patted her on the shoulder and escorted her to the gangway. Later the Captain
                                    told me that the girl had come to ask him to allow her to work her passage back to
                                    Germany where she had some relations. She had married the man the day before but
                                    she disliked him because he had deceived her by pretending that he owned a shop
                                    whereas he was only a window dresser. Bad show for both.

                                    The Captain and the Chief Engineer are the only officers who mix socially with
                                    the passengers. The captain seems rather a melancholy type with, I should say, no
                                    sense of humour. He speaks fair English with an American accent. He tells me that he
                                    was on the San Francisco run during Prohibition years in America and saw many Film
                                    Stars chiefly “under the influence” as they used to flock on board to drink. The Chief
                                    Engineer is big and fat and cheerful. His English is anything but fluent but he makes up
                                    for it in mime.

                                    I visited the relations and friends at Port Elizabeth and East London, and here at
                                    Durban. I stayed with the Trotters and Swans and enjoyed myself very much at both
                                    places. I have collected numerous wedding presents, china and cutlery, coffee
                                    percolator and ornaments, and where I shall pack all these things I don’t know. Everyone has been terribly kind and I feel extremely well and happy.

                                    At the start of the voyage I had a bit of bad luck. You will remember that a
                                    perfectly foul South Easter was blowing. Some men were busy working on a deck
                                    engine and I stopped to watch and a tiny fragment of steel blew into my eye. There is
                                    no doctor on board so the stewardess put some oil into the eye and bandaged it up.
                                    The eye grew more and more painful and inflamed and when when we reached Port
                                    Elizabeth the Captain asked the Port Doctor to look at it. The Doctor said it was a job for
                                    an eye specialist and telephoned from the ship to make an appointment. Luckily for me,
                                    Vincent Tofts turned up at the ship just then and took me off to the specialist and waited
                                    whilst he extracted the fragment with a giant magnet. The specialist said that I was very
                                    lucky as the thing just missed the pupil of my eye so my sight will not be affected. I was
                                    temporarily blinded by the Belladona the eye-man put in my eye so he fitted me with a
                                    pair of black goggles and Vincent escorted me back to the ship. Don’t worry the eye is
                                    now as good as ever and George will not have to take a one-eyed bride for better or
                                    worse.

                                    I have one worry and that is that the ship is going to be very much overdue by
                                    the time we reach Dar es Salaam. She is taking on a big wool cargo and we were held
                                    up for three days in East london and have been here in Durban for five days.
                                    Today is the ninth Anniversary of the Fascist Movement and the ship was
                                    dressed with bunting and flags. I must now go and dress for the gala dinner.

                                    Bless you all,
                                    Eleanor.

                                    S.S.Timavo. 6th. November 1930

                                    Dearest Family,

                                    Nearly there now. We called in at Lourenco Marques, Beira, Mozambique and
                                    Port Amelia. I was the only one of the original passengers left after Durban but there we
                                    took on a Mrs Croxford and her mother and two men passengers. Mrs C must have
                                    something, certainly not looks. She has a flat figure, heavily mascared eyes and crooked
                                    mouth thickly coated with lipstick. But her rather sweet old mother-black-pearls-type tells
                                    me they are worn out travelling around the world trying to shake off an admirer who
                                    pursues Mrs C everywhere.

                                    The one male passenger is very quiet and pleasant. The old lady tells me that he
                                    has recently lost his wife. The other passenger is a horribly bumptious type.
                                    I had my hair beautifully shingled at Lourenco Marques, but what an experience it
                                    was. Before we docked I asked the Captain whether he knew of a hairdresser, but he
                                    said he did not and would have to ask the agent when he came aboard. The agent was
                                    a very suave Asian. He said “Sure he did” and offered to take me in his car. I rather
                                    doubtfully agreed — such a swarthy gentleman — and was driven, not to a hairdressing
                                    establishment, but to his office. Then he spoke to someone on the telephone and in no
                                    time at all a most dago-y type arrived carrying a little black bag. He was all patent
                                    leather, hair, and flashing smile, and greeted me like an old and valued friend.
                                    Before I had collected my scattered wits tthe Agent had flung open a door and
                                    ushered me through, and I found myself seated before an ornate mirror in what was only
                                    too obviously a bedroom. It was a bedroom with a difference though. The unmade bed
                                    had no legs but hung from the ceiling on brass chains.

                                    The agent beamingly shut the door behind him and I was left with my imagination
                                    and the afore mentioned oily hairdresser. He however was very business like. Before I
                                    could say knife he had shingled my hair with a cut throat razor and then, before I could
                                    protest, had smothered my neck in stinking pink powder applied with an enormous and
                                    filthy swansdown powder puff. He held up a mirror for me to admire his handiwork but I
                                    was aware only of the enormous bed reflected in it, and hurriedly murmuring “very nice,
                                    very nice” I made my escape to the outer office where, to my relief, I found the Chief
                                    Engineer who escorted me back to the ship.

                                    In the afternoon Mrs Coxford and the old lady and I hired a taxi and went to the
                                    Polana Hotel for tea. Very swish but I like our Cape Peninsula beaches better.
                                    At Lorenco Marques we took on more passengers. The Governor of
                                    Portuguese Nyasaland and his wife and baby son. He was a large middle aged man,
                                    very friendly and unassuming and spoke perfect English. His wife was German and
                                    exquisite, as fragile looking and with the delicate colouring of a Dresden figurine. She
                                    looked about 18 but she told me she was 28 and showed me photographs of two
                                    other sons – hefty youngsters, whom she had left behind in Portugal and was missing
                                    very much.

                                    It was frightfully hot at Beira and as I had no money left I did not go up to the
                                    town, but Mrs Croxford and I spent a pleasant hour on the beach under the Casurina
                                    trees.

                                    The Governor and his wife left the ship at Mozambique. He looked very
                                    imposing in his starched uniform and she more Dresden Sheperdish than ever in a
                                    flowered frock. There was a guard of honour and all the trimmings. They bade me a warm farewell and invited George and me to stay at any time.

                                    The German ship “Watussi” was anchored in the Bay and I decided to visit her
                                    and try and have my hair washed and set. I had no sooner stepped on board when a
                                    lady came up to me and said “Surely you are Beeba Leslie.” It was Mrs Egan and she
                                    had Molly with her. Considering Mrs Egan had not seen me since I was five I think it was
                                    jolly clever of her to recognise me. Molly is charming and was most friendly. She fixed
                                    things with the hairdresser and sat with me until the job was done. Afterwards I had tea
                                    with them.

                                    Port Amelia was our last stop. In fact the only person to go ashore was Mr
                                    Taylor, the unpleasant man, and he returned at sunset very drunk indeed.
                                    We reached Port Amelia on the 3rd – my birthday. The boat had anchored by
                                    the time I was dressed and when I went on deck I saw several row boats cluttered
                                    around the gangway and in them were natives with cages of wild birds for sale. Such tiny
                                    crowded cages. I was furious, you know me. I bought three cages, carried them out on
                                    to the open deck and released the birds. I expected them to fly to the land but they flew
                                    straight up into the rigging.

                                    The quiet male passenger wandered up and asked me what I was doing. I said
                                    “I’m giving myself a birthday treat, I hate to see caged birds.” So next thing there he
                                    was buying birds which he presented to me with “Happy Birthday.” I gladly set those
                                    birds free too and they joined the others in the rigging.

                                    Then a grinning steward came up with three more cages. “For the lady with
                                    compliments of the Captain.” They lost no time in joining their friends.
                                    It had given me so much pleasure to free the birds that I was only a little
                                    discouraged when the quiet man said thoughtfully “This should encourage those bird
                                    catchers you know, they are sold out. When evening came and we were due to sail I
                                    was sure those birds would fly home, but no, they are still there and they will probably
                                    remain until we dock at Dar es Salaam.

                                    During the morning the Captain came up and asked me what my Christian name
                                    is. He looked as grave as ever and I couldn’t think why it should interest him but said “the
                                    name is Eleanor.” That night at dinner there was a large iced cake in the centre of the
                                    table with “HELENA” in a delicate wreath of pink icing roses on the top. We had
                                    champagne and everyone congratulated me and wished me good luck in my marriage.
                                    A very nice gesture don’t you think. The unpleasant character had not put in an
                                    appearance at dinner which made the party all the nicer

                                    I sat up rather late in the lounge reading a book and by the time I went to bed
                                    there was not a soul around. I bathed and changed into my nighty,walked into my cabin,
                                    shed my dressing gown, and pottered around. When I was ready for bed I put out my
                                    hand to draw the curtains back and a hand grasped my wrist. It was that wretched
                                    creature outside my window on the deck, still very drunk. Luckily I was wearing that
                                    heavy lilac silk nighty. I was livid. “Let go at once”, I said, but he only grinned stupidly.
                                    “I’m not hurting you” he said, “only looking”. “I’ll ring for the steward” said I, and by
                                    stretching I managed to press the bell with my free hand. I rang and rang but no one
                                    came and he just giggled. Then I said furiously, “Remember this name, George
                                    Rushby, he is a fine boxer and he hates specimens like you. When he meets me at Dar
                                    es Salaam I shall tell him about this and I bet you will be sorry.” However he still held on
                                    so I turned and knocked hard on the adjoining wall which divided my cabin from Mrs
                                    Croxfords. Soon Mrs Croxford and the old lady appeared in dressing gowns . This
                                    seemed to amuse the drunk even more though he let go my wrist. So whilst the old
                                    lady stayed with me, Mrs C fetched the quiet passenger who soon hustled him off. He has kept out of my way ever since. However I still mean to tell George because I feel
                                    the fellow got off far too lightly. I reported the matter to the Captain but he just remarked
                                    that he always knew the man was low class because he never wears a jacket to meals.
                                    This is my last night on board and we again had free champagne and I was given
                                    some tooled leather work by the Captain and a pair of good paste earrings by the old
                                    lady. I have invited them and Mrs Croxford, the Chief Engineer, and the quiet
                                    passenger to the wedding.

                                    This may be my last night as Eleanor Leslie and I have spent this long while
                                    writing to you just as a little token of my affection and gratitude for all the years of your
                                    love and care. I shall post this letter on the ship and must turn now and get some beauty
                                    sleep. We have been told that we shall be in Dar es Salaam by 9 am. I am so excited
                                    that I shall not sleep.

                                    Very much love, and just for fun I’ll sign my full name for the last time.
                                    with my “bes respeks”,

                                    Eleanor Leslie.

                                    Eleanor and George Rushby:

                                    Eleanor and George Rushby

                                    Splendid Hotel, Dar es Salaam 11th November 1930

                                    Dearest Family,

                                    I’m writing this in the bedroom whilst George is out buying a tin trunk in which to
                                    pack all our wedding presents. I expect he will be gone a long time because he has
                                    gone out with Hicky Wood and, though our wedding was four days ago, it’s still an
                                    excuse for a party. People are all very cheery and friendly here.
                                    I am wearing only pants and slip but am still hot. One swelters here in the
                                    mornings, but a fresh sea breeze blows in the late afternoons and then Dar es Salaam is
                                    heavenly.

                                    We arrived in Dar es Salaam harbour very early on Friday morning (7 th Nov).
                                    The previous night the Captain had said we might not reach Dar. until 9 am, and certainly
                                    no one would be allowed on board before 8 am. So I dawdled on the deck in my
                                    dressing gown and watched the green coastline and the islands slipping by. I stood on
                                    the deck outside my cabin and was not aware that I was looking out at the wrong side of
                                    the landlocked harbour. Quite unknown to me George and some friends, the Hickson
                                    Woods, were standing on the Gymkhana Beach on the opposite side of the channel
                                    anxiously scanning the ship for a sign of me. George says he had a horrible idea I had
                                    missed the ship. Blissfully unconscious of his anxiety I wandered into the bathroom
                                    prepared for a good soak. The anchor went down when I was in the bath and suddenly
                                    there was a sharp wrap on the door and I heard Mrs Croxford say “There’s a man in a
                                    boat outside. He is looking out for someone and I’m sure it’s your George. I flung on
                                    some clothes and rushed on deck with tousled hair and bare feet and it was George.
                                    We had a marvellous reunion. George was wearing shorts and bush shirt and
                                    looked just like the strong silent types one reads about in novels. I finished dressing then
                                    George helped me bundle all the wedding presents I had collected en route into my
                                    travelling rug and we went into the bar lounge to join the Hickson Woods. They are the
                                    couple from whom George bought the land which is to be our coffee farm Hicky-Wood
                                    was laughing when we joined them. he said he had called a chap to bring a couple of
                                    beers thinking he was the steward but it turned out to be the Captain. He does wear
                                    such a very plain uniform that I suppose it was easy to make the mistake, but Hicky
                                    says he was not amused.

                                    Anyway as the H-W’s are to be our neighbours I’d better describe them. Kath
                                    Wood is very attractive, dark Irish, with curly black hair and big brown eyes. She was
                                    married before to Viv Lumb a great friend of George’s who died some years ago of
                                    blackwater fever. They had one little girl, Maureen, and Kath and Hicky have a small son
                                    of three called Michael. Hicky is slightly below average height and very neat and dapper
                                    though well built. He is a great one for a party and good fun but George says he can be
                                    bad tempered.

                                    Anyway we all filed off the ship and Hicky and Cath went on to the hotel whilst
                                    George and I went through customs. Passing the customs was easy. Everyone
                                    seemed to know George and that it was his wedding day and I just sailed through,
                                    except for the little matter of the rug coming undone when George and I had to scramble
                                    on the floor for candlesticks and fruit knives and a wooden nut bowl.
                                    Outside the customs shed we were mobbed by a crowd of jabbering Africans
                                    offering their services as porters, and soon my luggage was piled in one rickshaw whilst
                                    George and I climbed into another and we were born smoothly away on rubber shod
                                    wheels to the Splendid Hotel. The motion was pleasing enough but it seemed weird to
                                    be pulled along by one human being whilst another pushed behind.  We turned up a street called Acacia Avenue which, as its name implies, is lined
                                    with flamboyant acacia trees now in the full glory of scarlet and gold. The rickshaw
                                    stopped before the Splendid Hotel and I was taken upstairs into a pleasant room which
                                    had its own private balcony overlooking the busy street.

                                    Here George broke the news that we were to be married in less than an hours
                                    time. He would have to dash off and change and then go straight to the church. I would
                                    be quite all right, Kath would be looking in and friends would fetch me.
                                    I started to dress and soon there was a tap at the door and Mrs Hickson-Wood
                                    came in with my bouquet. It was a lovely bunch of carnations and frangipani with lots of
                                    asparagus fern and it went well with my primrose yellow frock. She admired my frock
                                    and Leghorn hat and told me that her little girl Maureen was to be my flower girl. Then
                                    she too left for the church.

                                    I was fully dressed when there was another knock on the door and I opened it to
                                    be confronted by a Police Officer in a starched white uniform. I’m McCallum”, he said,
                                    “I’ve come to drive you to the church.” Downstairs he introduced me to a big man in a
                                    tussore silk suit. “This is Dr Shicore”, said McCallum, “He is going to give you away.”
                                    Honestly, I felt exactly like Alice in Wonderland. Wouldn’t have been at all surprised if
                                    the White Rabbit had popped up and said he was going to be my page.

                                    I walked out of the hotel and across the pavement in a dream and there, by the
                                    curb, was a big dark blue police car decorated with white ribbons and with a tall African
                                    Police Ascari holding the door open for me. I had hardly time to wonder what next when
                                    the car drew up before a tall German looking church. It was in fact the Lutheran Church in
                                    the days when Tanganyika was German East Africa.

                                    Mrs Hickson-Wood, very smart in mushroom coloured georgette and lace, and
                                    her small daughter were waiting in the porch, so in we went. I was glad to notice my
                                    friends from the boat sitting behind George’s friends who were all complete strangers to
                                    me. The aisle seemed very long but at last I reached George waiting in the chancel with
                                    Hicky-Wood, looking unfamiliar in a smart tussore suit. However this feeling of unreality
                                    passed when he turned his head and smiled at me.

                                    In the vestry after the ceremony I was kissed affectionately by several complete
                                    strangers and I felt happy and accepted by George’s friends. Outside the church,
                                    standing apart from the rest of the guests, the Italian Captain and Chief Engineer were
                                    waiting. They came up and kissed my hand, and murmured felicitations, but regretted
                                    they could not spare the time to come to the reception. Really it was just as well
                                    because they would not have fitted in at all well.

                                    Dr Shircore is the Director of Medical Services and he had very kindly lent his
                                    large house for the reception. It was quite a party. The guests were mainly men with a
                                    small sprinkling of wives. Champagne corks popped and there was an enormous cake
                                    and soon voices were raised in song. The chief one was ‘Happy Days Are Here Again’
                                    and I shall remember it for ever.

                                    The party was still in full swing when George and I left. The old lady from the ship
                                    enjoyed it hugely. She came in an all black outfit with a corsage of artificial Lily-of-the-
                                    Valley. Later I saw one of the men wearing the corsage in his buttonhole and the old
                                    lady was wearing a carnation.

                                    When George and I got back to the hotel,I found that my luggage had been
                                    moved to George’s room by his cook Lamek, who was squatting on his haunches and
                                    clapped his hands in greeting. My dears, you should see Lamek – exactly like a
                                    chimpanzee – receding forehead, wide flat nose, and long lip, and such splayed feet. It was quite a strain not to laugh, especially when he produced a gift for me. I have not yet
                                    discovered where he acquired it. It was a faded mauve straw toque of the kind worn by
                                    Queen Mary. I asked George to tell Lamek that I was touched by his generosity but felt
                                    that I could not accept his gift. He did not mind at all especially as George gave him a
                                    generous tip there and then.

                                    I changed into a cotton frock and shady straw hat and George changed into shorts
                                    and bush shirt once more. We then sneaked into the dining room for lunch avoiding our
                                    wedding guests who were carrying on the party in the lounge.

                                    After lunch we rejoined them and they all came down to the jetty to wave goodbye
                                    as we set out by motor launch for Honeymoon Island. I enjoyed the launch trip very
                                    much. The sea was calm and very blue and the palm fringed beaches of Dar es Salaam
                                    are as romantic as any bride could wish. There are small coral islands dotted around the
                                    Bay of which Honeymoon Island is the loveliest. I believe at one time it bore the less
                                    romantic name of Quarantine Island. Near the Island, in the shallows, the sea is brilliant
                                    green and I saw two pink jellyfish drifting by.

                                    There is no jetty on the island so the boat was stopped in shallow water and
                                    George carried me ashore. I was enchanted with the Island and in no hurry to go to the
                                    bungalow, so George and I took our bathing costumes from our suitcases and sent the
                                    luggage up to the house together with a box of provisions.

                                    We bathed and lazed on the beach and suddenly it was sunset and it began to
                                    get dark. We walked up the beach to the bungalow and began to unpack the stores,
                                    tea, sugar, condensed milk, bread and butter, sardines and a large tin of ham. There
                                    were also cups and saucers and plates and cutlery.

                                    We decided to have an early meal and George called out to the caretaker, “Boy
                                    letta chai”. Thereupon the ‘boy’ materialised and jabbered to George in Ki-Swaheli. It
                                    appeared he had no utensil in which to boil water. George, ever resourceful, removed
                                    the ham from the tin and gave him that. We had our tea all right but next day the ham
                                    was bad.

                                    Then came bed time. I took a hurricane lamp in one hand and my suitcase in the
                                    other and wandered into the bedroom whilst George vanished into the bathroom. To
                                    my astonishment I saw two perfectly bare iron bedsteads – no mattress or pillows. We
                                    had brought sheets and mosquito nets but, believe me, they are a poor substitute for a
                                    mattress.

                                    Anyway I arrayed myself in my pale yellow satin nightie and sat gingerly down
                                    on the iron edge of the bed to await my groom who eventually appeared in a
                                    handsome suit of silk pyjamas. His expression, as he took in the situation, was too much
                                    for me and I burst out laughing and so did he.

                                    Somewhere in the small hours I woke up. The breeze had dropped and the
                                    room was unbearably stuffy. I felt as dry as a bone. The lamp had been turned very
                                    low and had gone out, but I remembered seeing a water tank in the yard and I decided
                                    to go out in the dark and drink from the tap. In the dark I could not find my slippers so I
                                    slipped my feet into George’s shoes, picked up his matches and groped my way out
                                    of the room. I found the tank all right and with one hand on the tap and one cupped for
                                    water I stooped to drink. Just then I heard a scratchy noise and sensed movements
                                    around my feet. I struck a match and oh horrors! found that the damp spot on which I was
                                    standing was alive with white crabs. In my hurry to escape I took a clumsy step, put
                                    George’s big toe on the hem of my nightie and down I went on top of the crabs. I need
                                    hardly say that George was awakened by an appalling shriek and came rushing to my
                                    aid like a knight of old.  Anyway, alarms and excursions not withstanding, we had a wonderful weekend on the island and I was sorry to return to the heat of Dar es Salaam, though the evenings
                                    here are lovely and it is heavenly driving along the coast road by car or in a rickshaw.
                                    I was surprised to find so many Indians here. Most of the shops, large and small,
                                    seem to be owned by Indians and the place teems with them. The women wear
                                    colourful saris and their hair in long black plaits reaching to their waists. Many wear baggy
                                    trousers of silk or satin. They give a carnival air to the sea front towards sunset.
                                    This long letter has been written in instalments throughout the day. My first break
                                    was when I heard the sound of a band and rushed to the balcony in time to see The
                                    Kings African Rifles band and Askaris march down the Avenue on their way to an
                                    Armistice Memorial Service. They looked magnificent.

                                    I must end on a note of most primitive pride. George returned from his shopping
                                    expedition and beamingly informed me that he had thrashed the man who annoyed me
                                    on the ship. I felt extremely delighted and pressed for details. George told me that
                                    when he went out shopping he noticed to his surprise that the ‘Timavo” was still in the
                                    harbour. He went across to the Agents office and there saw a man who answered to the
                                    description I had given. George said to him “Is your name Taylor?”, and when he said
                                    “yes”, George said “Well my name is George Rushby”, whereupon he hit Taylor on the
                                    jaw so that he sailed over the counter and down the other side. Very satisfactory, I feel.
                                    With much love to all.

                                    Your cave woman
                                    Eleanor.

                                    Mchewe Estate. P.O. Mbeya 22 November 1930

                                    Dearest Family,

                                    Well here we are at our Country Seat, Mchewe Estate. (pronounced
                                    Mn,-che’-we) but I will start at the beginning of our journey and describe the farm later.
                                    We left the hotel at Dar es Salaam for the station in a taxi crowded with baggage
                                    and at the last moment Keith Wood ran out with the unwrapped bottom layer of our
                                    wedding cake. It remained in its naked state from there to here travelling for two days in
                                    the train on the luggage rack, four days in the car on my knee, reposing at night on the
                                    roof of the car exposed to the winds of Heaven, and now rests beside me in the tent
                                    looking like an old old tombstone. We have no tin large enough to hold it and one
                                    simply can’t throw away ones wedding cake so, as George does not eat cake, I can see
                                    myself eating wedding cake for tea for months to come, ants permitting.

                                    We travelled up by train from Dar to Dodoma, first through the lush vegetation of
                                    the coastal belt to Morogoro, then through sisal plantations now very overgrown with
                                    weeds owing to the slump in prices, and then on to the arid area around Dodoma. This
                                    part of the country is very dry at this time of the year and not unlike parts of our Karoo.
                                    The train journey was comfortable enough but slow as the engines here are fed with
                                    wood and not coal as in South Africa.

                                    Dodoma is the nearest point on the railway to Mbeya so we left the train there to
                                    continue our journey by road. We arrived at the one and only hotel in the early hours and
                                    whilst someone went to rout out the night watchman the rest of us sat on the dismal
                                    verandah amongst a litter of broken glass. Some bright spark remarked on the obvious –
                                    that there had been a party the night before.

                                    When we were shown to a room I thought I rather preferred the verandah,
                                    because the beds had not yet been made up and there was a bucket of vomit beside
                                    the old fashioned washstand. However George soon got the boys to clean up the
                                    room and I fell asleep to be awakened by George with an invitation to come and see
                                    our car before breakfast.

                                    Yes, we have our own car. It is a Chev, with what is called a box body. That
                                    means that sides, roof and doors are made by a local Indian carpenter. There is just the
                                    one front seat with a kapok mattress on it. The tools are kept in a sort of cupboard fixed
                                    to the side so there is a big space for carrying “safari kit” behind the cab seat.
                                    Lamek, who had travelled up on the same train, appeared after breakfast, and
                                    helped George to pack all our luggage into the back of the car. Besides our suitcases
                                    there was a huge bedroll, kitchen utensils and a box of provisions, tins of petrol and
                                    water and all Lamek’s bits and pieces which included three chickens in a wicker cage and
                                    an enormous bunch of bananas about 3 ft long.

                                    When all theses things were packed there remained only a small space between
                                    goods and ceiling and into this Lamek squeezed. He lay on his back with his horny feet a
                                    mere inch or so from the back of my head. In this way we travelled 400 miles over
                                    bumpy earth roads and crude pole bridges, but whenever we stopped for a meal
                                    Lamek wriggled out and, like Aladdin’s genie, produced good meals in no time at all.
                                    In the afternoon we reached a large river called the Ruaha. Workmen were busy
                                    building a large bridge across it but it is not yet ready so we crossed by a ford below
                                    the bridge. George told me that the river was full of crocodiles but though I looked hard, I
                                    did not see any. This is also elephant country but I did not see any of those either, only
                                    piles of droppings on the road. I must tell you that the natives around these parts are called Wahehe and the river is Ruaha – enough to make a cat laugh. We saw some Wahehe out hunting with spears
                                    and bows and arrows. They live in long low houses with the tiniest shuttered windows
                                    and rounded roofs covered with earth.

                                    Near the river we also saw a few Masai herding cattle. They are rather terrifying to
                                    look at – tall, angular, and very aloof. They wear nothing but a blanket knotted on one
                                    shoulder, concealing nothing, and all carried one or two spears.
                                    The road climbs steeply on the far side of the Ruaha and one has the most
                                    tremendous views over the plains. We spent our first night up there in the high country.
                                    Everything was taken out of the car, the bed roll opened up and George and I slept
                                    comfortably in the back of the car whilst Lamek, rolled in a blanket, slept soundly by a
                                    small fire nearby. Next morning we reached our first township, Iringa, and put up at the
                                    Colonist Hotel. We had a comfortable room in the annex overlooking the golf course.
                                    our room had its own little dressing room which was also the bathroom because, when
                                    ordered to do so, the room boy carried in an oval galvanised bath and filled it with hot
                                    water which he carried in a four gallon petrol tin.

                                    When we crossed to the main building for lunch, George was immediately hailed
                                    by several men who wanted to meet the bride. I was paid some handsome
                                    compliments but was not sure whether they were sincere or the result of a nice alcoholic
                                    glow. Anyhow every one was very friendly.

                                    After lunch I went back to the bedroom leaving George chatting away. I waited and
                                    waited – no George. I got awfully tired of waiting and thought I’d give him a fright so I
                                    walked out onto the deserted golf course and hid behind some large boulders. Soon I
                                    saw George returning to the room and the boy followed with a tea tray. Ah, now the hue
                                    and cry will start, thought I, but no, no George appeared nor could I hear any despairing
                                    cry. When sunset came I trailed crossly back to our hotel room where George lay
                                    innocently asleep on his bed, hands folded on his chest like a crusader on his tomb. In a
                                    moment he opened his eyes, smiled sleepily and said kindly, “Did you have a nice walk
                                    my love?” So of course I couldn’t play the neglected wife as he obviously didn’t think
                                    me one and we had a very pleasant dinner and party in the hotel that evening.
                                    Next day we continued our journey but turned aside to visit the farm of a sprightly
                                    old man named St.Leger Seaton whom George had known for many years, so it was
                                    after dark before George decided that we had covered our quota of miles for the day.
                                    Whilst he and Lamek unpacked I wandered off to a stream to cool my hot feet which had
                                    baked all day on the floor boards of the car. In the rather dim moonlight I sat down on the
                                    grassy bank and gratefully dabbled my feet in the cold water. A few minutes later I
                                    started up with a shriek – I had the sensation of red hot pins being dug into all my most
                                    sensitive parts. I started clawing my clothes off and, by the time George came to the
                                    rescue with the lamp, I was practically in the nude. “Only Siafu ants,” said George calmly.
                                    Take off all your clothes and get right in the water.” So I had a bathe whilst George
                                    picked the ants off my clothes by the light of the lamp turned very low for modesty’s
                                    sake. Siafu ants are beastly things. They are black ants with outsized heads and
                                    pinchers. I shall be very, very careful where I sit in future.

                                    The next day was even hotter. There was no great variety in the scenery. Most
                                    of the country was covered by a tree called Miombo, which is very ordinary when the
                                    foliage is a mature deep green, but when in new leaf the trees look absolutely beautiful
                                    as the leaves,surprisingly, are soft pastel shades of red and yellow.

                                    Once again we turned aside from the main road to visit one of George’s friends.
                                    This man Major Hugh Jones MC, has a farm only a few miles from ours but just now he is supervising the making of an airstrip. Major Jones is quite a character. He is below
                                    average height and skinny with an almost bald head and one nearly blind eye into which
                                    he screws a monocle. He is a cultured person and will, I am sure, make an interesting
                                    neighbour. George and Major Jones’ friends call him ‘Joni’ but he is generally known in
                                    this country as ‘Ropesoles’ – as he is partial to that type of footwear.
                                    We passed through Mbeya township after dark so I have no idea what the place
                                    is like. The last 100 miles of our journey was very dusty and the last 15 miles extremely
                                    bumpy. The road is used so little that in some places we had to plow our way through
                                    long grass and I was delighted when at last George turned into a side road and said
                                    “This is our place.” We drove along the bank of the Mchewe River, then up a hill and
                                    stopped at a tent which was pitched beside the half built walls of our new home. We
                                    were expected so there was hot water for baths and after a supper of tinned food and
                                    good hot tea, I climbed thankfully into bed.

                                    Next morning I was awakened by the chattering of the African workmen and was
                                    soon out to inspect the new surroundings. Our farm was once part of Hickson Wood’s
                                    land and is separated from theirs by a river. Our houses cannot be more than a few
                                    hundred yards apart as the crow flies but as both are built on the slopes of a long range
                                    of high hills, and one can only cross the river at the foot of the slopes, it will be quite a
                                    safari to go visiting on foot . Most of our land is covered with shoulder high grass but it
                                    has been partly cleared of trees and scrub. Down by the river George has made a long
                                    coffee nursery and a large vegetable garden but both coffee and vegetable seedlings
                                    are too small to be of use.

                                    George has spared all the trees that will make good shade for the coffee later on.
                                    There are several huge wild fig trees as big as oaks but with smooth silvery-green trunks
                                    and branches and there are lots of acacia thorn trees with flat tops like Japanese sun
                                    shades. I’ve seen lovely birds in the fig trees, Louries with bright plumage and crested
                                    heads, and Blue Rollers, and in the grasslands there are widow birds with incredibly long
                                    black tail feathers.

                                    There are monkeys too and horrible but fascinating tree lizards with blue bodies
                                    and orange heads. There are so many, many things to tell you but they must wait for
                                    another time as James, the house boy, has been to say “Bafu tiari” and if I don’t go at
                                    once, the bath will be cold.

                                    I am very very happy and terribly interested in this new life so please don’t
                                    worry about me.

                                    Much love to you all,
                                    Eleanor.

                                    Mchewe Estate 29th. November 1930

                                    Dearest Family,

                                    I’ve lots of time to write letters just now because George is busy supervising the
                                    building of the house from early morning to late afternoon – with a break for lunch of
                                    course.

                                    On our second day here our tent was moved from the house site to a small
                                    clearing further down the slope of our hill. Next to it the labourers built a ‘banda’ , which is
                                    a three sided grass hut with thatched roof – much cooler than the tent in this weather.
                                    There is also a little grass lav. so you see we have every convenience. I spend most of
                                    my day in the banda reading or writing letters. Occasionally I wander up to the house site
                                    and watch the building, but mostly I just sit.

                                    I did try exploring once. I wandered down a narrow path towards the river. I
                                    thought I might paddle and explore the river a little but I came round a bend and there,
                                    facing me, was a crocodile. At least for a moment I thought it was and my adrenaline
                                    glands got very busy indeed. But it was only an enormous monitor lizard, four or five
                                    feet long. It must have been as scared as I was because it turned and rushed off through
                                    the grass. I turned and walked hastily back to the camp and as I passed the house site I
                                    saw some boys killing a large puff adder. Now I do my walking in the evenings with
                                    George. Nothing alarming ever seems to happen when he is around.

                                    It is interesting to watch the boys making bricks for the house. They make a pile
                                    of mud which they trample with their feet until it is the right consistency. Then they fill
                                    wooden moulds with the clayey mud, and press it down well and turn out beautiful shiny,
                                    dark brown bricks which are laid out in rows and covered with grass to bake slowly in the
                                    sun.

                                    Most of the materials for the building are right here at hand. The walls will be sun
                                    dried bricks and there is a white clay which will make a good whitewash for the inside
                                    walls. The chimney and walls will be of burnt brick and tiles and George is now busy
                                    building a kiln for this purpose. Poles for the roof are being cut in the hills behind the
                                    house and every day women come along with large bundles of thatching grass on their
                                    heads. Our windows are modern steel casement ones and the doors have been made
                                    at a mission in the district. George does some of the bricklaying himself. The other
                                    bricklayer is an African from Northern Rhodesia called Pedro. It makes me perspire just
                                    to look at Pedro who wears an overcoat all day in the very hot sun.
                                    Lamek continues to please. He turns out excellent meals, chicken soup followed
                                    by roast chicken, vegetables from the Hickson-Woods garden and a steamed pudding
                                    or fruit to wind up the meal. I enjoy the chicken but George is fed up with it and longs for
                                    good red meat. The chickens are only about as large as a partridge but then they cost
                                    only sixpence each.

                                    I had my first visit to Mbeya two days ago. I put on my very best trousseau frock
                                    for the occasion- that yellow striped silk one – and wore my wedding hat. George didn’t
                                    comment, but I saw later that I was dreadfully overdressed.
                                    Mbeya at the moment is a very small settlement consisting of a bundle of small
                                    Indian shops – Dukas they call them, which stock European tinned foods and native soft
                                    goods which seem to be mainly of Japanese origin. There is a one storied Government
                                    office called the Boma and two attractive gabled houses of burnt brick which house the
                                    District Officer and his Assistant. Both these houses have lovely gardens but i saw them
                                    only from the outside as we did not call. After buying our stores George said “Lets go to the pub, I want you to meet Mrs Menzies.” Well the pub turned out to be just three or four grass rondavels on a bare
                                    plot. The proprietor, Ken Menzies, came out to welcome us. I took to him at once
                                    because he has the same bush sandy eyebrows as you have Dad. He told me that
                                    unfortunately his wife is away at the coast, and then he ushered me through the door
                                    saying “Here’s George with his bride.” then followed the Iringa welcome all over again,
                                    only more so, because the room was full of diggers from the Lupa Goldfields about fifty
                                    miles away.

                                    Champagne corks popped as I shook hands all around and George was
                                    clapped on the back. I could see he was a favourite with everyone and I tried not to be
                                    gauche and let him down. These men were all most kind and most appeared to be men
                                    of more than average education. However several were unshaven and looked as
                                    though they had slept in their clothes as I suppose they had. When they have a little luck
                                    on the diggings they come in here to Menzies pub and spend the lot. George says
                                    they bring their gold dust and small nuggets in tobacco tins or Kruschen salts jars and
                                    hand them over to Ken Menzies saying “Tell me when I’ve spent the lot.” Ken then
                                    weighs the gold and estimates its value and does exactly what the digger wants.
                                    However the Diggers get good value for their money because besides the drink
                                    they get companionship and good food and nursing if they need it. Mrs Menzies is a
                                    trained nurse and most kind and capable from what I was told. There is no doctor or
                                    hospital here so her experience as a nursing sister is invaluable.
                                    We had lunch at the Hotel and afterwards I poured tea as I was the only female
                                    present. Once the shyness had worn off I rather enjoyed myself.

                                    Now to end off I must tell you a funny story of how I found out that George likes
                                    his women to be feminine. You will remember those dashing black silk pyjamas Aunt
                                    Mary gave me, with flowered “happy coat” to match. Well last night I thought I’d give
                                    George a treat and when the boy called me for my bath I left George in the ‘banda’
                                    reading the London Times. After my bath I put on my Japanese pyjamas and coat,
                                    peered into the shaving mirror which hangs from the tent pole and brushed my hair until it
                                    shone. I must confess that with my fringe and shingled hair I thought I made quite a
                                    glamourous Japanese girl. I walked coyly across to the ‘banda’. Alas no compliment.
                                    George just glanced up from the Times and went on reading.
                                    He was away rather a long time when it came to his turn to bath. I glanced up
                                    when he came back and had a slight concussion. George, if you please, was arrayed in
                                    my very best pale yellow satin nightie. The one with the lace and ribbon sash and little
                                    bows on the shoulder. I knew exactly what he meant to convey. I was not to wear the
                                    trousers in the family. I seethed inwardly, but pretending not to notice, I said calmly “shall
                                    I call for food?” In this garb George sat down to dinner and it says a great deal for African
                                    phlegm that the boy did not drop the dishes.

                                    We conversed politely about this and that, and then, as usual, George went off
                                    to bed. I appeared to be engrossed in my book and did not stir. When I went to the
                                    tent some time later George lay fast asleep still in my nightie, though all I could see of it
                                    was the little ribbon bows looking farcically out of place on his broad shoulders.
                                    This morning neither of us mentioned the incident, George was up and dressed
                                    by the time I woke up but I have been smiling all day to think what a ridiculous picture
                                    we made at dinner. So farewell to pyjamas and hey for ribbons and bows.

                                    Your loving
                                    Eleanor.

                                    Mchewe Estate. Mbeya. 8th December 1930

                                    Dearest Family,

                                    A mere shadow of her former buxom self lifts a languid pen to write to you. I’m
                                    convalescing after my first and I hope my last attack of malaria. It was a beastly
                                    experience but all is now well and I am eating like a horse and will soon regain my
                                    bounce.

                                    I took ill on the evening of the day I wrote my last letter to you. It started with a
                                    splitting headache and fits of shivering. The symptoms were all too familiar to George
                                    who got me into bed and filled me up with quinine. He then piled on all the available
                                    blankets and packed me in hot water bottles. I thought I’d explode and said so and
                                    George said just to lie still and I’d soon break into a good sweat. However nothing of the
                                    kind happened and next day my temperature was 105 degrees. Instead of feeling
                                    miserable as I had done at the onset, I now felt very merry and most chatty. George
                                    now tells me I sang the most bawdy songs but I hardly think it likely. Do you?
                                    You cannot imagine how tenderly George nursed me, not only that day but
                                    throughout the whole eight days I was ill. As we do not employ any African house
                                    women, and there are no white women in the neighbourhood at present to whom we
                                    could appeal for help, George had to do everything for me. It was unbearably hot in the
                                    tent so George decided to move me across to the Hickson-Woods vacant house. They
                                    have not yet returned from the coast.

                                    George decided I was too weak to make the trip in the car so he sent a
                                    messenger over to the Woods’ house for their Machila. A Machila is a canopied canvas
                                    hammock slung from a bamboo pole and carried by four bearers. The Machila duly
                                    arrived and I attempted to walk to it, clinging to George’s arm, but collapsed in a faint so
                                    the trip was postponed to the next morning when I felt rather better. Being carried by
                                    Machila is quite pleasant but I was in no shape to enjoy anything and got thankfully into
                                    bed in the Hickson-Woods large, cool and rather dark bedroom. My condition did not
                                    improve and George decided to send a runner for the Government Doctor at Tukuyu
                                    about 60 miles away. Two days later Dr Theis arrived by car and gave me two
                                    injections of quinine which reduced the fever. However I still felt very weak and had to
                                    spend a further four days in bed.

                                    We have now decided to stay on here until the Hickson-Woods return by which
                                    time our own house should be ready. George goes off each morning and does not
                                    return until late afternoon. However don’t think “poor Eleanor” because I am very
                                    comfortable here and there are lots of books to read and the days seem to pass very
                                    quickly.

                                    The Hickson-Wood’s house was built by Major Jones and I believe the one on
                                    his shamba is just like it. It is a square red brick building with a wide verandah all around
                                    and, rather astonishingly, a conical thatched roof. There is a beautiful view from the front
                                    of the house and a nice flower garden. The coffee shamba is lower down on the hill.
                                    Mrs Wood’s first husband, George’s friend Vi Lumb, is buried in the flower
                                    garden. He died of blackwater fever about five years ago. I’m told that before her
                                    second marriage Kath lived here alone with her little daughter, Maureen, and ran the farm
                                    entirely on her own. She must be quite a person. I bet she didn’t go and get malaria
                                    within a few weeks of her marriage.

                                    The native tribe around here are called Wasafwa. They are pretty primitive but
                                    seem amiable people. Most of the men, when they start work, wear nothing but some
                                    kind of sheet of unbleached calico wrapped round their waists and hanging to mid calf. As soon as they have drawn their wages they go off to a duka and buy a pair of khaki
                                    shorts for five or six shillings. Their women folk wear very short beaded skirts. I think the
                                    base is goat skin but have never got close enough for a good look. They are very shy.
                                    I hear from George that they have started on the roof of our house but I have not
                                    seen it myself since the day I was carried here by Machila. My letters by the way go to
                                    the Post Office by runner. George’s farm labourers take it in turn to act in this capacity.
                                    The mail bag is given to them on Friday afternoon and by Saturday evening they are
                                    back with our very welcome mail.

                                    Very much love,
                                    Eleanor.

                                    Mbeya 23rd December 1930

                                    Dearest Family,

                                    George drove to Mbeya for stores last week and met Col. Sherwood-Kelly VC.
                                    who has been sent by the Government to Mbeya as Game Ranger. His job will be to
                                    protect native crops from raiding elephants and hippo etc., and to protect game from
                                    poachers. He has had no training for this so he has asked George to go with him on his
                                    first elephant safari to show him the ropes.

                                    George likes Col. Kelly and was quite willing to go on safari but not willing to
                                    leave me alone on the farm as I am still rather shaky after malaria. So it was arranged that
                                    I should go to Mbeya and stay with Mrs Harmer, the wife of the newly appointed Lands
                                    and Mines Officer, whose husband was away on safari.

                                    So here I am in Mbeya staying in the Harmers temporary wattle and daub
                                    house. Unfortunately I had a relapse of the malaria and stayed in bed for three days with
                                    a temperature. Poor Mrs Harmer had her hands full because in the room next to mine
                                    she was nursing a digger with blackwater fever. I could hear his delirious babble through
                                    the thin wall – very distressing. He died poor fellow , and leaves a wife and seven
                                    children.

                                    I feel better than I have done for weeks and this afternoon I walked down to the
                                    store. There are great signs of activity and people say that Mbeya will grow rapidly now
                                    owing to the boom on the gold fields and also to the fact that a large aerodrome is to be
                                    built here. Mbeya is to be a night stop on the proposed air service between England
                                    and South Africa. I seem to be the last of the pioneers. If all these schemes come about
                                    Mbeya will become quite suburban.

                                    26th December 1930

                                    George, Col. Kelly and Mr Harmer all returned to Mbeya on Christmas Eve and
                                    it was decided that we should stay and have midday Christmas dinner with the
                                    Harmers. Col. Kelly and the Assistant District Commissioner came too and it was quite a
                                    festive occasion, We left Mbeya in the early afternoon and had our evening meal here at
                                    Hickson-Wood’s farm. I wore my wedding dress.

                                    I went across to our house in the car this morning. George usually walks across to
                                    save petrol which is very expensive here. He takes a short cut and wades through the
                                    river. The distance by road is very much longer than the short cut. The men are now
                                    thatching the roof of our cottage and it looks charming. It consists of a very large living
                                    room-dinning room with a large inglenook fireplace at one end. The bedroom is a large
                                    square room with a smaller verandah room adjoining it. There is a wide verandah in the
                                    front, from which one has a glorious view over a wide valley to the Livingstone
                                    Mountains on the horizon. Bathroom and storeroom are on the back verandah and the
                                    kitchen is some distance behind the house to minimise the risk of fire.

                                    You can imagine how much I am looking forward to moving in. We have some
                                    furniture which was made by an Indian carpenter at Iringa, refrectory dining table and
                                    chairs, some small tables and two armchairs and two cupboards and a meatsafe. Other
                                    things like bookshelves and extra cupboards we will have to make ourselves. George
                                    has also bought a portable gramophone and records which will be a boon.
                                    We also have an Irish wolfhound puppy, a skinny little chap with enormous feet
                                    who keeps me company all day whilst George is across at our farm working on the
                                    house.

                                    Lots and lots of love,
                                    Eleanor.

                                    Mchewe Estate 8th Jan 1931

                                    Dearest Family,

                                    Alas, I have lost my little companion. The Doctor called in here on Boxing night
                                    and ran over and killed Paddy, our pup. It was not his fault but I was very distressed
                                    about it and George has promised to try and get another pup from the same litter.
                                    The Hickson-Woods returned home on the 29th December so we decided to
                                    move across to our nearly finished house on the 1st January. Hicky Wood decided that
                                    we needed something special to mark the occasion so he went off and killed a sucking
                                    pig behind the kitchen. The piglet’s screams were terrible and I felt that I would not be
                                    able to touch any dinner. Lamek cooked and served sucking pig up in the traditional way
                                    but it was high and quite literally, it stank. Our first meal in our own home was not a
                                    success.

                                    However next day all was forgotten and I had something useful to do. George
                                    hung doors and I held the tools and I also planted rose cuttings I had brought from
                                    Mbeya and sowed several boxes with seeds.

                                    Dad asked me about the other farms in the area. I haven’t visited any but there
                                    are five besides ours. One belongs to the Lutheran Mission at Utengule, a few miles
                                    from here. The others all belong to British owners. Nearest to Mbeya, at the foot of a
                                    very high peak which gives Mbeya its name, are two farms, one belonging to a South
                                    African mining engineer named Griffiths, the other to I.G.Stewart who was an officer in the
                                    Kings African Rifles. Stewart has a young woman called Queenie living with him. We are
                                    some miles further along the range of hills and are some 23 miles from Mbeya by road.
                                    The Mchewe River divides our land from the Hickson-Woods and beyond their farm is
                                    Major Jones.

                                    All these people have been away from their farms for some time but have now
                                    returned so we will have some neighbours in future. However although the houses are
                                    not far apart as the crow flies, they are all built high in the foothills and it is impossible to
                                    connect the houses because of the rivers and gorges in between. One has to drive right
                                    down to the main road and then up again so I do not suppose we will go visiting very
                                    often as the roads are very bumpy and eroded and petrol is so expensive that we all
                                    save it for occasional trips to Mbeya.

                                    The rains are on and George has started to plant out some coffee seedlings. The
                                    rains here are strange. One can hear the rain coming as it moves like a curtain along the
                                    range of hills. It comes suddenly, pours for a little while and passes on and the sun
                                    shines again.

                                    I do like it here and I wish you could see or dear little home.

                                    Your loving,
                                    Eleanor.

                                    Mchewe Estate. 1st April 1931

                                    Dearest Family,

                                    Everything is now running very smoothly in our home. Lamek continues to
                                    produce palatable meals and makes wonderful bread which he bakes in a four gallon
                                    petrol tin as we have no stove yet. He puts wood coals on the brick floor of the kitchen,
                                    lays the tin lengh-wise on the coals and heaps more on top. The bread tins are then put
                                    in the petrol tin, which has one end cut away, and the open end is covered by a flat
                                    piece of tin held in place by a brick. Cakes are also backed in this make-shift oven and I
                                    have never known Lamek to have a failure yet.

                                    Lamek has a helper, known as the ‘mpishi boy’ , who does most of the hard
                                    work, cleans pots and pans and chops the firewood etc. Another of the mpishi boy’s
                                    chores is to kill the two chickens we eat each day. The chickens run wild during the day
                                    but are herded into a small chicken house at night. One of the kitchen boy’s first duties is
                                    to let the chickens out first thing in the early morning. Some time after breakfast it dawns
                                    on Lamek that he will need a chicken for lunch. he informs the kitchen boy who selects a
                                    chicken and starts to chase it in which he is enthusiastically joined by our new Irish
                                    wolfhound pup, Kelly. Together they race after the frantic fowl, over the flower beds and
                                    around the house until finally the chicken collapses from sheer exhaustion. The kitchen
                                    boy then hands it over to Lamek who murders it with the kitchen knife and then pops the
                                    corpse into boiling water so the feathers can be stripped off with ease.

                                    I pointed out in vain, that it would be far simpler if the doomed chickens were kept
                                    in the chicken house in the mornings when the others were let out and also that the correct
                                    way to pluck chickens is when they are dry. Lamek just smiled kindly and said that that
                                    may be so in Europe but that his way is the African way and none of his previous
                                    Memsahibs has complained.

                                    My houseboy, named James, is clean and capable in the house and also a
                                    good ‘dhobi’ or washboy. He takes the washing down to the river and probably
                                    pounds it with stones, but I prefer not to look. The ironing is done with a charcoal iron
                                    only we have no charcoal and he uses bits of wood from the kitchen fire but so far there
                                    has not been a mishap.

                                    It gets dark here soon after sunset and then George lights the oil lamps and we
                                    have tea and toast in front of the log fire which burns brightly in our inglenook. This is my
                                    favourite hour of the day. Later George goes for his bath. I have mine in the mornings
                                    and we have dinner at half past eight. Then we talk a bit and read a bit and sometimes
                                    play the gramophone. I expect it all sounds pretty unexciting but it doesn’t seem so to
                                    me.

                                    Very much love,
                                    Eleanor.

                                    Mchewe Estate 20th April 1931

                                    Dearest Family,

                                    It is still raining here and the countryside looks very lush and green, very different
                                    from the Mbeya district I first knew, when plains and hills were covered in long brown
                                    grass – very course stuff that grows shoulder high.

                                    Most of the labourers are hill men and one can see little patches of cultivation in
                                    the hills. Others live in small villages near by, each consisting of a cluster of thatched huts
                                    and a few maize fields and perhaps a patch of bananas. We do not have labour lines on
                                    the farm because our men all live within easy walking distance. Each worker has a labour
                                    card with thirty little squares on it. One of these squares is crossed off for each days work
                                    and when all thirty are marked in this way the labourer draws his pay and hies himself off
                                    to the nearest small store and blows the lot. The card system is necessary because
                                    these Africans are by no means slaves to work. They work only when they feel like it or
                                    when someone in the family requires a new garment, or when they need a few shillings
                                    to pay their annual tax. Their fields, chickens and goats provide them with the food they
                                    need but they draw rations of maize meal beans and salt. Only our headman is on a
                                    salary. His name is Thomas and he looks exactly like the statues of Julius Caesar, the
                                    same bald head and muscular neck and sardonic expression. He comes from Northern
                                    Rhodesia and is more intelligent than the locals.

                                    We still live mainly on chickens. We have a boy whose job it is to scour the
                                    countryside for reasonable fat ones. His name is Lucas and he is quite a character. He
                                    has such long horse teeth that he does not seem able to close his mouth and wears a
                                    perpetual amiable smile. He brings his chickens in beehive shaped wicker baskets
                                    which are suspended on a pole which Lucas carries on his shoulder.

                                    We buy our groceries in bulk from Mbeya, our vegetables come from our
                                    garden by the river and our butter from Kath Wood. Our fresh milk we buy from the
                                    natives. It is brought each morning by three little totos each carrying one bottle on his
                                    shaven head. Did I tell you that the local Wasafwa file their teeth to points. These kids
                                    grin at one with their little sharks teeth – quite an “all-ready-to-eat-you-with-my-dear” look.
                                    A few nights ago a message arrived from Kath Wood to say that Queenie
                                    Stewart was very ill and would George drive her across to the Doctor at Tukuyu. I
                                    wanted George to wait until morning because it was pouring with rain, and the mountain
                                    road to Tukuyu is tricky even in dry weather, but he said it is dangerous to delay with any
                                    kind of fever in Africa and he would have to start at once. So off he drove in the rain and I
                                    did not see him again until the following night.

                                    George said that it had been a nightmare trip. Queenie had a high temperature
                                    and it was lucky that Kath was able to go to attend to her. George needed all his
                                    attention on the road which was officially closed to traffic, and very slippery, and in some
                                    places badly eroded. In some places the decking of bridges had been removed and
                                    George had to get out in the rain and replace it. As he had nothing with which to fasten
                                    the decking to the runners it was a dangerous undertaking to cross the bridges especially
                                    as the rivers are now in flood and flowing strongly. However they reached Tukuyu safely
                                    and it was just as well they went because the Doctor diagnosed Queenies illness as
                                    Spirillium Tick Fever which is a very nasty illness indeed.

                                    Eleanor.

                                    Mchewe Estate. 20th May 1931

                                    Dear Family,

                                    I’m feeling fit and very happy though a bit lonely sometimes because George
                                    spends much of his time away in the hills cutting a furrow miles long to bring water to the
                                    house and to the upper part of the shamba so that he will be able to irrigate the coffee
                                    during the dry season.

                                    It will be quite an engineering feat when it is done as George only has makeshift
                                    surveying instruments. He has mounted an ordinary cheap spirit level on an old camera
                                    tripod and has tacked two gramophone needles into the spirit level to give him a line.
                                    The other day part of a bank gave way and practically buried two of George’s labourers
                                    but they were quickly rescued and no harm was done. However he will not let them
                                    work unless he is there to supervise.

                                    I keep busy so that the days pass quickly enough. I am delighted with the
                                    material you sent me for curtains and loose covers and have hired a hand sewing
                                    machine from Pedro-of-the-overcoat and am rattling away all day. The machine is an
                                    ancient German one and when I say rattle, I mean rattle. It is a most cumbersome, heavy
                                    affair of I should say, the same vintage as George Stevenson’s Rocket locomotive.
                                    Anyway it sews and I am pleased with my efforts. We made a couch ourselves out of a
                                    native bed, a mattress and some planks but all this is hidden under the chintz cover and
                                    it looks quite the genuine bought article. I have some diversions too. Small black faced
                                    monkeys sit in the trees outside our bedroom window and they are most entertaining to
                                    watch. They are very mischievous though. When I went out into the garden this morning
                                    before breakfast I found that the monkeys had pulled up all my carnations. There they
                                    lay, roots in the air and whether they will take again I don’t know.

                                    I like the monkeys but hate the big mountain baboons that come and hang
                                    around our chicken house. I am terrified that they will tear our pup into bits because he is
                                    a plucky young thing and will rush out to bark at the baboons.

                                    George usually returns for the weekends but last time he did not because he had
                                    a touch of malaria. He sent a boy down for the mail and some fresh bread. Old Lucas
                                    arrived with chickens just as the messenger was setting off with mail and bread in a
                                    haversack on his back. I thought it might be a good idea to send a chicken to George so
                                    I selected a spry young rooster which I handed to the messenger. He, however,
                                    complained that he needed both hands for climbing. I then had one of my bright ideas
                                    and, putting a layer of newspaper over the bread, I tucked the rooster into the haversack
                                    and buckled down the flap so only his head protruded.

                                    I thought no more about it until two days later when the messenger again
                                    appeared for fresh bread. He brought a rather terse note from George saying that the
                                    previous bread was uneatable as the rooster had eaten some of it and messed on the
                                    rest. Ah me!

                                    The previous weekend the Hickson-Woods, Stewarts and ourselves, went
                                    across to Tukuyu to attend a dance at the club there. the dance was very pleasant. All
                                    the men wore dinner jackets and the ladies wore long frocks. As there were about
                                    twenty men and only seven ladies we women danced every dance whilst the surplus
                                    men got into a huddle around the bar. George and I spent the night with the Agricultural
                                    Officer, Mr Eustace, and I met his fiancee, Lillian Austin from South Africa, to whom I took
                                    a great liking. She is Governess to the children of Major Masters who has a farm in the
                                    Tukuyu district.

                                    On the Sunday morning we had a look at the township. The Boma was an old German one and was once fortified as the Africans in this district are a very warlike tribe.
                                    They are fine looking people. The men wear sort of togas and bands of cloth around
                                    their heads and look like Roman Senators, but the women go naked except for a belt
                                    from which two broad straps hang down, one in front and another behind. Not a graceful
                                    garb I assure you.

                                    We also spent a pleasant hour in the Botanical Gardens, laid out during the last
                                    war by the District Commissioner, Major Wells, with German prisoner of war labour.
                                    There are beautiful lawns and beds of roses and other flowers and shady palm lined
                                    walks and banana groves. The gardens are terraced with flights of brick steps connecting
                                    the different levels and there is a large artificial pond with little islands in it. I believe Major
                                    Wells designed the lake to resemble in miniature, the Lakes of Killarney.
                                    I enjoyed the trip very much. We got home at 8 pm to find the front door locked
                                    and the kitchen boy fast asleep on my newly covered couch! I hastily retreated to the
                                    bedroom whilst George handled the situation.

                                    Eleanor.

                                    #6254
                                    TracyTracy
                                    Participant

                                      The Gladstone Connection

                                      My grandmother had said that we were distantly related to Gladstone the prime minister. Apparently Grandma’s mothers aunt had a neice that was related to him, or some combination of aunts and nieces on the Gretton side. I had not yet explored all the potential great grandmothers aunt’s nieces looking for this Gladstone connection, but I accidentally found a Gladstone on the tree on the Gretton side.

                                      I was wandering around randomly looking at the hints for other people that had my grandparents in their trees to see who they were and how they were connected, and noted a couple of photos of Orgills. Richard Gretton, grandma’s mother Florence Nightingale Gretton’s father,  married Sarah Orgill. Sarah’s brother John Orgill married Elizabeth Mary Gladstone. It was the photographs that caught my eye, but then I saw the Gladstone name, and that she was born in Liverpool. Her father was William Gladstone born 1809 in Liverpool, just like the prime minister. And his father was John Gladstone, just like the prime minister.

                                      But the William Gladstone in our family tree was a millwright, who emigrated to Australia with his wife and two children rather late in life at the age of 54, in 1863. He died three years later when he was thrown out of a cart in 1866. This was clearly not William Gladstone the prime minister.

                                      John Orgill emigrated to Australia in 1865, and married Elizabeth Mary Gladstone in Victoria in 1870. Their first child was born in December that year, in Dandenong. Their three sons all have the middle name Gladstone.

                                      John Orgill 1835-1911 (Florence Nightingale Gretton’s mothers brother)

                                      John Orgill

                                      Elizabeth Mary Gladstone 1845-1926

                                      Elizabeth Mary Gladstone

                                       

                                      I did not think that the link to Gladstone the prime minister was true, until I found an article in the Australian newspapers while researching the family of John Orgill for the Australia chapter.

                                      In the Letters to the Editor in The Argus, a Melbourne newspaper, dated 8 November 1921:

                                      Gladstone

                                       

                                      THE GLADSTONE FAMILY.
                                      TO THE EDITOR OF THE ARGUS.
                                      Sir,—I notice to-day a reference to the
                                      death of Mr. Robert Gladstone, late of
                                      Wooltonvale. Liverpool, who, together
                                      with estate in England valued at £143,079,
                                      is reported to have left to his children
                                      (five sons and seven daughters) estate
                                      valued at £4,300 in Victoria. It may be
                                      of interest to some of your readers to
                                      know that this Robert Gladstone was a
                                      son of the Gladstone family to which
                                      the Right Hon. W. E. Gladstone, the
                                      famous Prime Minister, belonged, some
                                      members of which are now resident in Aus-
                                      tralia. Robert Gladstone’s father (W. E.
                                      Gladstone’s cousin), Stuart Gladstone, of
                                      Liverpool, owned at one time the estates
                                      of Noorat and Glenormiston, in Victoria,
                                      to which he sent Neil Black as manager.
                                      Mr. Black, who afterwards acquired the
                                      property, called one of his sons “Stuart
                                      Gladstone” after his employer. A nephew
                                      of Stuart Gladstone (and cousin of
                                      Robert Gladstone, of Wooltonvale), Robert
                                      Cottingham, by name “Bobbie” came out
                                      to Australia to farm at Noorat, but was
                                      killed in a horse accident when only 21,
                                      and was the first to be buried in the new
                                      cemetery at Noorat. A brother, of “Bob-
                                      bie,” “Fred” by name, was well known
                                      in the early eighties as an overland
                                      drover, taking stock for C. B. Fisher to
                                      the far north. Later on he married and
                                      settled in Melbourne, but left during the
                                      depressing time following the bursting of
                                      the boom, to return to Queensland, where,
                                      in all probability, he still resides. A sister
                                      of “Bobbie” and “Fred” still lives in the
                                      neighbourhood of Melbourne. Their
                                      father, Montgomery Gladstone, who was in
                                      the diplomatic service, and travelled about
                                      a great deal, was a brother of Stuart Glad-
                                      stone, the owner of Noorat, and a full
                                      cousin of William Ewart Gladstone, his
                                      father, Robert, being a brother of W. E.
                                      Gladstone’s father, Sir John, of Liverpool.
                                      The wife of Robert Gladstone, of Woolton-
                                      vale, Ella Gladstone by name, was also
                                      his second cousin, being the daughter of
                                      Robertson Gladstone, of Courthaize, near
                                      Liverpool, W. E. Gladstone’s older
                                      brother.
                                      A cousin of Sir John Gladstone
                                      (W. E. G.’s father), also called John, was
                                      a foundry owner in Castledouglas, and the
                                      inventor of the first suspension bridge, a
                                      model of which was made use of in the
                                      erection of the Menai Bridge connecting
                                      Anglesea with the mainland, and was after-
                                      wards presented to the Liverpool Stock
                                      Exchange by the inventor’s cousin, Sir
                                      John. One of the sons of this inventive
                                      engineer, William by name, left England
                                      in 1863 with his wife and son and daugh-
                                      ter, intending to settle in New Zealand,
                                      but owing to the unrest caused there by
                                      the Maori war, he came instead to Vic-
                                      toria, and bought land near Dandenong.
                                      Three years later he was killed in a horse
                                      accident, but his name is perpetuated in
                                      the name “Gladstone road” in Dandenong.
                                      His daughter afterwards married, and lived
                                      for many years in Gladstone House, Dande-
                                      nong, but is now widowed and settled in
                                      Gippsland. Her three sons and four daugh-
                                      ters are all married and perpetuating the
                                      Gladstone family in different parts of Aus-
                                      tralia. William’s son (also called Wil-
                                      liam), who came out with his father,
                                      mother, and sister in 1863 still lives in the
                                      Fix this textneighbourhood of Melbourne, with his son
                                      and grandson. An aunt of Sir John Glad-
                                      stone (W. E. G.’s father), Christina Glad-
                                      stone by name, married a Mr. Somerville,
                                      of Biggar. One of her great-grandchildren
                                      is Professor W. P. Paterson, of Edinburgh
                                      University, another is a professor in the
                                      West Australian University, and a third
                                      resides in Melbourne. Yours. &c.

                                      Melbourne, Nov.7, FAMILY TREE

                                       

                                      According to the Old Dandenong website:

                                      “Elizabeth Mary Orgill (nee Gladstone) operated Gladstone House until at least 1911, along with another hydropathic hospital (Birthwood) on Cheltenham road. She was the daughter of William Gladstone (Nephew of William Ewart Gladstone, UK prime minister in 1874).”

                                      The story of the Orgill’s continues in the chapter on Australia.

                                      #6252
                                      TracyTracy
                                      Participant

                                        The USA Housley’s

                                        This chapter is copied from Barbara Housley’s Narrative on Historic Letters, with thanks to her brother Howard Housley for sharing it with me.  Interesting to note that Housley descendants  (on the Marshall paternal side) and Gretton descendants (on the Warren maternal side) were both living in Trenton, New Jersey at the same time.

                                        GEORGE HOUSLEY 1824-1877

                                        George emigrated to the United states in 1851, arriving in July. The solicitor Abraham John Flint referred in a letter to a 15-pound advance which was made to George on June 9, 1851. This certainly was connected to his journey. George settled along the Delaware River in Bucks County, Pennsylvania. The letters from the solicitor were addressed to: Lahaska Post Office, Bucks County, Pennsylvania. George married Sarah Ann Hill on May 6, 1854 in Doylestown, Bucks County, Pennsylvania. The service was performed by Attorney James Gilkyson.

                                        Doylestown

                                        In her first letter (February 1854), Anne (George’s sister in Smalley, Derbyshire) wrote: “We want to know who and what is this Miss Hill you name in your letter. What age is she? Send us all the particulars but I would advise you not to get married until you have sufficient to make a comfortable home.”

                                        Upon learning of George’s marriage, Anne wrote: “I hope dear brother you may be happy with your wife….I hope you will be as a son to her parents. Mother unites with me in kind love to you both and to your father and mother with best wishes for your health and happiness.”  In 1872 (December) Joseph (George’s brother) wrote: “I am sorry to hear that sister’s father is so ill. It is what we must all come to some time and hope we shall meet where there is no more trouble.”

                                        Emma (George’s sister) wrote in 1855, “We write in love to your wife and yourself and you must write soon and tell us whether there is a little nephew or niece and what you call them.” In June of 1856, Emma wrote: “We want to see dear Sarah Ann and the dear little boy. We were much pleased with the “bit of news” you sent.” The bit of news was the birth of John Eley Housley, January 11, 1855. Emma concluded her letter “Give our very kindest love to dear sister and dearest Johnnie.”

                                        According to his obituary, John Eley was born at Wrightstown and “removed” to Lumberville at the age of 19. John was married first to Lucy Wilson with whom he had three sons: George Wilson (1883), Howard (1893) and Raymond (1895); and then to Elizabeth Kilmer with whom he had one son Albert Kilmer (1907). John Eley Housley died November 20, 1926 at the age of 71. For many years he had worked for John R. Johnson who owned a store. According to his son Albert, John was responsible for caring for Johnson’s horses. One named Rex was considered to be quite wild, but was docile in John’s hands. When John would take orders, he would leave the wagon at the first house and walk along the backs of the houses so that he would have access to the kitchens. When he reached the seventh house he would climb back over the fence to the road and whistle for the horses who would come to meet him. John could not attend church on Sunday mornings because he was working with the horses and occasionally Albert could convince his mother that he was needed also. According to Albert, John was regular in attendance at church on Sunday evenings.

                                        John was a member of the Carversville Lodge 261 IOOF and the Carversville Lodge Knights of Pythias. Internment was in the Carversville cemetery; not, however, in the plot owned by his father. In addition to his sons, he was survived by his second wife Elizabeth who lived to be 80 and three grandchildren: George’s sons, Kenneth Worman and Morris Wilson and Raymond’s daughter Miriam Louise. George had married Katie Worman about the time John Eley married Elizabeth Kilmer. Howard’s first wife Mary Brink and daughter Florence had died and he remarried Elsa Heed who also lived into her eighties. Raymond’s wife was Fanny Culver.

                                        Two more sons followed: Joseph Sackett, who was known as Sackett, September 12, 1856 and Edwin or Edward Rose, November 11, 1858. Joseph Sackett Housley married Anna Hubbs of Plumsteadville on January 17, 1880. They had one son Nelson DeC. who in turn had two daughters, Eleanor Mary and Ruth Anna, and lived on Bert Avenue in Trenton N.J. near St. Francis Hospital. Nelson, who was an engineer and built the first cement road in New Jersey, died at the age of 51. His daughters were both single at the time of his death. However, when his widow, the former Eva M. Edwards, died some years later, her survivors included daughters, Mrs. Herbert D. VanSciver and Mrs. James J. McCarrell and four grandchildren. One of the daughters (the younger) was quite crippled in later years and would come to visit her great-aunt Elizabeth (John’s widow) in a chauffeur driven car. Sackett died in 1929 at the age of 70. He was a member of the Warrington Lodge IOOF of Jamison PA, the Uncas tribe and the Uncas Hayloft 102 ORM of Trenton, New Jersey. The interment was in Greenwood cemetery where he had been caretaker since his retirement from one of the oldest manufacturing plants in Trenton (made milk separators for one thing). Sackett also was the caretaker for two other cemeteries one located near the Clinton Street station and the other called Riverside.

                                        Ed’s wife was named Lydia. They had two daughters, Mary and Margaret and a third child who died in infancy. Mary had seven children–one was named for his grandfather–and settled in lower Bucks county. Margaret never married. She worked for Woolworths in Flemington, N. J. and then was made manager in Somerville, N.J., where she lived until her death. Ed survived both of his brothers, and at the time of Sackett’s death was living in Flemington, New Jersey where he had worked as a grocery clerk.

                                        In September 1872, Joseph wrote, “I was very sorry to hear that John your oldest had met with such a sad accident but I hope he is got alright again by this time.” In the same letter, Joseph asked: “Now I want to know what sort of a town you are living in or village. How far is it from New York? Now send me all particulars if you please.”

                                        In March 1873 Harriet asked Sarah Ann: “And will you please send me all the news at the place and what it is like for it seems to me that it is a wild place but you must tell me what it is like….” The question of whether she was referring to Bucks County, Pennsylvania or some other place is raised in Joseph’s letter of the same week.

                                        On March 17, 1873, Joseph wrote: “I was surprised to hear that you had gone so far away west. Now dear brother what ever are you doing there so far away from home and family–looking out for something better I suppose.” The solicitor wrote on May 23, 1874: “Lately I have not written because I was not certain of your address and because I doubted I had much interesting news to tell you.” Later, Joseph wrote concerning the problems settling the estate, “You see dear brother there is only me here on our side and I cannot do much. I wish you were here to help me a bit and if you think of going for another summer trip this turn you might as well run over here.”

                                        Apparently, George had indicated he might return to England for a visit in 1856. Emma wrote concerning the portrait of their mother which had been sent to George: “I hope you like mother’s portrait. I did not see it but I suppose it was not quite perfect about the eyes….Joseph and I intend having ours taken for you when you come over….Do come over before very long.”

                                        In March 1873, Joseph wrote: “You ask me what I think of you coming to England. I think as you have given the trustee power to sign for you I think you could do no good but I should like to see you once again for all that. I can’t say whether there would be anything amiss if you did come as you say it would be throwing good money after bad.”

                                        On June 10, 1875, the solicitor wrote: “I have been expecting to hear from you for some time past. Please let me hear what you are doing and where you are living and how I must send you your money.” George’s big news at that time was that on May 3, 1875, he had become a naturalized citizen “renouncing and abjuring all allegiance and fidelity to every foreign prince, potentate, state and sovereignity whatsoever, and particularly to Victoria Queen of Great Britain of whom he was before a subject.”

                                        Another matter which George took care of during the years the estate was being settled was the purchase of a cemetery plot! On March 24, 1873, George purchased plot 67 section 19 division 2 in the Carversville (Bucks County PA) Cemetery (incorporated 1859). The plot cost $15.00, and was located at the very edge of the cemetery. It was in this cemetery, in 1991, while attending the funeral of Sarah Lord Housley, wife of Albert Kilmer Housley, that sixteen month old Laura Ann visited the graves of her great-great-great grandparents, George and Sarah Ann Hill Housley.

                                        George died on August 13, 1877 and was buried three days later. The text for the funeral sermon was Proverbs 27:1: “Do not boast about tomorrow, for you do not know what a day may bring forth.”

                                        #6249
                                        TracyTracy
                                        Participant

                                          Grettons in USA and The Lusitania Survivor

                                          Two of my grandmothers uncles emigrated to New Jersey, USA,  John Orgill Gretton in 1888, and Michael Thomas Gretton in 1889.  My grandmothers mother Florence Nightingale Gretton, born in 1881 and the youngest of eight,  was still a child when they left.  This is perhaps why we knew nothing of them until the family research started.

                                          Michael Thomas Gretton

                                          1870-1940

                                          Michael, known by his middle name of Thomas, married twice. His occupation was a potter in the sanitary ware industry. He and his first wife Edith Wise had three children, William R Gretton 1894-1961, Charles Thomas Gretton 1897-1960, and Clara P Gretton 1895-1997.  Edith died in 1922, and Thomas married again. His second wife Martha Ann Barker was born in Stoke on Trent in England, but had emigrated to USA in 1909.  She had two children with her first husband Thomas Barker, Doris and Winifred.  Thomas Barker died in 1921.

                                          Martha Ann Barker and her daughter Doris, born in 1900, were Lusitania survivors.  The Lusitania was a British ocean liner that was sunk on 7 May 1915 by a German U-boat 11 miles (18 km) off the southern coast of Ireland, killing 1,198 passengers and crew.  Martha and Doris survived, but sadly nine year old Winifred did not. Her remains were lost at sea.

                                          Winifred Barker:

                                          Winifred Barker

                                           

                                          Thomas Barker sailed to England after the disaster to accompany Martha and Doris on the trip home to USA:

                                          Lusitania

                                           

                                          Thomas Gretton, Martha’s second husband, died in 1940.  She survived him by 23 years and died in 1963 in New Jersey:

                                          Lusitania

                                           

                                          John Orgill Gretton

                                          1868-1949

                                          John Orgill Gretton was a “Freeholder” in New Jersey for 24 years.  New Jersey alone of all the United States has the distinction of retaining the title of “FREEHOLDER” to denote the elected members of the county governing bodies. This descriptive name, which commemorates the origin of home rule, is used by only 21 of the nation’s 3,047 counties.  In other states, these county officials are known as commissioners, supervisors, probate judges, police jurors, councilors and a variety of other names.

                                          John Orgill Gretton

                                           

                                          John and his wife Caroline Thum had four children, Florence J Gretton 1893-1965, George Thum Gretton 1895-1951, Wilhelmina F Gretton 1899-1931, and Nathalie A Gretton 1904-1947.

                                          Their engagements and weddings appear on the society pages of the Trenton Newspapers.  For example the article headline on the wedding in 1919 of George Thum Gretton and his wife Elizabeth Stokes announces “Charming Society Girl Becomes Bride Today”.

                                          #6247
                                          TracyTracy
                                          Participant

                                            Warren Brothers Boiler Makers

                                            Samuel Warren, my great grandfather, and husband of Florence Nightingale Gretton, worked with the family company of boiler makers in Newhall in his early years.  He developed an interest in motor cars, and left the family business to start up on his own. By all accounts, he made some bad decisions and borrowed a substantial amount of money from his sister. It was because of this disastrous state of affairs that the impoverished family moved from Swadlincote/Newhall to Stourbridge.

                                            1914:  Tram no 10 on Union Road going towards High Street Newhall. On the left Henry Harvey Engineer, on the right Warren Bros Boiler Manufacturers & Engineers:

                                            Warren Bros Newhall

                                             

                                            I found a newspaper article in the Derbyshire Advertiser and Journal dated the 2nd October 1915 about a Samuel Warren of Warren Brothers Boilermakers, but it was about my great grandfathers uncle, also called Samuel.

                                            DEATH OF MR. SAMUEL WARREN, OF NEWHALL. Samuel Warren, of Rose Villa, Newhall, passed away on Saturday evening at the age of 85.. Of somewhat retiring disposition, he took little or no active part in public affairs, but for many years was trustee of the loyal British Oak Lodge of the M.U. of Oddfellows, and in many other ways served His community when opportunity permitted. He was member of the firm of Warren Bros., of the Boiler Works, Newhall. This thriving business was established by the late Mr. Benjamin Bridge, over 60 years ago, and on his death it was taken over by his four nephews. Mr. William Warren died several years ago, and with the demise Mr. Samuel Warren, two brothers remain, Messrs. Henry and Benjamin Warren. He leaves widow, six daughters, and three sons to mourn his loss. 

                                            Samuel Warren

                                             

                                            This was the first I’d heard of Benjamin Bridge.  William Warren mentioned in the article as having died previously was Samuel’s father, my great great grandfather. William’s brother Henry was the father of Ben Warren, the footballer.

                                            But who was Benjamin Bridge?

                                            Samuel’s father was William Warren 1835-1881. He had a brother called Samuel, mentioned above, and William’s father was also named Samuel.  Samuel Warren 1800-1882 married Elizabeth Bridge 1813-1872. Benjamin Bridge 1811-1898 was Elizabeth’s brother.

                                            Burton Chronicle 28 July 1898:

                                            Benjamin Bridge

                                            Benjamin and his wife Jane had no children. According to the obituary in the newspaper, the couple were fondly remembered for their annual tea’s for the widows of the town. Benjamin Bridge’s house was known as “the preachers house”. He was superintendent of Newhall Sunday School and member of Swadlincote’s board of health. And apparently very fond of a tall white hat!

                                            On the 1881 census, Benjamin Bridge and his wife live near to the Warren family in Newhall.  The Warren’s live in the “boiler yard” and the family living in between the Bridge’s and the Warren’s include an apprentice boiler maker, so we can assume these were houses incorporated in the boiler works property. Benjamin is a 72 year old retired boiler maker.  Elizabeth Warren is a widow (William died in 1881), two of her sons are boiler makers, and Samuel, my great grandfather, is on the next page of the census, at seven years old.

                                            Bridge Warren Census 1881

                                             

                                            Warren Brothers made boilers for the Burton breweries, including Bass, Ratcliff and Gretton.

                                            This receipt from Warrens Boiler yard for a new boiler in 1885 was purchased off Ebay by Colin Smith. He gave it to one of the grandsons of Robert Adolphus Warren, to keep in the Warren family. It is in his safe at home, and he promised Colin that it will stay in the family forever.

                                            Warren Bros Receipt

                                          Viewing 20 results - 181 through 200 (of 1,016 total)